^j "'^■"■M 



H 




> aSi&Z&2feM^<iS3 






1 LIBRARY OF C 

i$[ 



11 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. ff 



/Si 



LIGHT 



FROM 



THE SPIRIT WORLD: 



OR, 



^thlaiiflirs from Jju Sprits 



GEORGE WASHINGTON, JOHN WESLEY. Rev. JOHN FOX, OF BOSTON; JOEL 
WEST, OF ILLINOIS ; AND OTHERS ; 



ON 



VARIOUS SUBJECTS, 



THROUGH 



ANDREW JACKSON McBRIDE, MEDIUM, 

KNOX COUNTY, ILLINOIS, ^jt 

CINCINNATI: 

PUBLISHED BY JOHN WEST. 

1856. 



t2& 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1856, 

By JOHN WEST, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, for the 

Southern District of Ohio; 



PREFACE. 



Agreeable to announcement in the Light from the Spirit 
World, I am able to present this volume for the first in my 
life ; but present it to the public, under circumstances which 
will be gratifying to all those who are the friends of progress 
and reform. No pains have been spared to present the precise 
words chosen by the author, and preserve the style and sense 
of the original manuscript. In regard to the merits of the 
production, it must speak for itself, for whatever merit or 
demerit it may possess, I am worthy of neither praise nor 
censure. Astounding as may be the assertion, that I had no 
will to write it, or exercise any other control than to let my 
hand be moved by an invisible influence, and write as it 
would, without any volition on my part, yet it is nevertheless 
true ; and I am quite confident that out of the two thousand 
writing mediums in the United States, no one in a passive 
condition will be able to contradict the assertion. Indeed, I 
have found by actual experiment that, in a great many 
instances, the spirit who controls my hand has succeeded in 
writing sentences contrary to my will, and while I was endeav- 
oring, with all my volition, to write something else. But so 
far as the orthography and punctuation of the pilgrimage are 
concerned, I have exercised supervision, and aid has been 
afforded me by the Spirits in this matter. The Spirits even 
arranged all the paragraphs, sentences, and the initials which 
represent different minds, to aid the general reader ; and also 
the division of the work into chapters, with the prefatory 
contents of the same ; for, without the help of the Spirits, I 
could have done nothing ; never having written a book in my 
life, excepting by the control of the Spirits who now have 
given this volume to the public. 

Concerning my condition while writing this book, I will 

iii 



IV PREFACE. 

say, that when writing, the whole subject was in the dark to 
me. I would take my pen, and place myself in an attitude 
of writing, when all thought and care would be abstracted 
from my mind. As my thoughts vanished, my hand would 
generally begin to move ; then a word would be dropped in 
my mind, and also at the same time be written. When the 
word was written, my hand would be uplifted, so as to leave a 
space between the words, then proceed as before. In this way 
the book was written. But when the Spirit was writing, I 
found my mind often, though not very often, impressed with 
the word that was being written. But I can say that I often 
have whole sentences impressed upon my mind at once, but 
not so often as a word at a time; and that comes, as it were, 
while they are writing it. 

Should the reader receive instruction and pleasure in a 
perusal of these pages, which are now offered to the public, 
the reward will be great to me, though I shall condemn no 
one if they do not read it; because they will suffer sufficient 
loss without it; for there are none that need the consolation 
and reform that Spirits require, more than those who refuse 
to be instructed by them. But there are those who will, as 
they have done, aim their darts at both ; they belong to a circle 
that needs more pity than censure. As regards the history 
and death of John Pox, I know nothing, save what has been 
written by an invisible influence with my hand. Having 
been connected with the same, I have been a faithful medium 
for two years and eight months. I was a strong skeptic at 
the beginning of my mediumship, and retained my same 
belief for twelve months. I visited the South, some three 
hundred miles from home, and the Spirits told me that some 
of ray friends were sick, how they were taken, the day and 
hour, and names. I then wrote immediately to them, and 
received an answer, and found their words true. In that I 
was convinced of the matter. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. page. 
A history of the unnoted times, and the principal events of the 
nations of the earth in this time — The time that this time 
"was lost — The tyranical operations that took place in this 
time, and all their promiscuous business, both public and 
private — Their religion, and manner of worship, and all the 
bloodshed and wars, &c, <kc , 11 

CHAPTER II. 
The second chapter treats on the first part of the Bible, especially 
on the five Books of Moses (so called) — Showing that part of 
the book to be evidence against itself, as it is now held forth to 
the world by Orthodoxy 27 

CHAPTER III. 
Showing that, according to the Bible, it is uncertain when and 
by whom the five books of Moses were written — Taking the 
Bible and reason for evidence 30 

CHAPTER IV. 
Treating on Creation — Telling what part of the Bible was 
originally termed the title of the work, in consideration with 
evidence and reason on the same 31 

CHAPTER V. 
Calling a portion of the Bible and its fabulous tales fiction — 
Proving it by the internal evidences of the same— Substantial 
reason from the spirit of John Fox 33 

CHAPTER VI. 
The forbidden fruit — Denying the temptation of Eve to be 
understood literally ; backed by every known law of fitness 
and nature 36 

CHAPTER VII. 
Treating on the occupation of the first born — Reasoning on the 
same 36 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Treating on historical facts — Showing their representation of 

power and so on, by using the words lamb, lion, <fcc ^41 

V 



VI CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER IX. page. 
Noticing the account of creation, and the time in which it is said 
to have been effected, and reason of the same 44 

CHAPTER X. 
A sketch on the garden of Eden-— The wonders— Showing that 
it is not altogether according to reason and nature 49 

CHAPTER XI. 
Giving a brief sketch of the history of Cain and Abel, the two 
first born of the woman — Receives the serious attention of the 
spirit of J. Fox, with reason on the same 52 

CHAPTER XII. 
A further confirmation on the history of Cain and Abel — Show- 
ing that it is not reasonable to understand it as it is repre- 
sented 53 

CHAPTER XIII. 
A brief sketch on the authenticity of the Jewish law — Showing 
that Moses could not have been the author of the books in 
question, in their present form 55 

CHA PT ER XIV. 
Making it appear by the Bible and good reason, that the old 
Jewish law,, or the Bible, was not written till long after the 
death of Moses 57 

CHAPTER XV, 
In regard to Moses being the true author — A rather strong 
proof that has always been slightly noticed 58 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Making it appear that Hilkiah, the priest, wrote the five books 
in question, by reason and the Bible 63 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Another view on the author of the book in question — Showing 
how Hilkiah imposed his law on the people, at that time. ... 65 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Showing that Hilkiah is not the author of the law in its present 
form 67 

CHAPTER XIX. 
Offering a few strong evidences to confirm the foregoing chap- 
ters 72 



CONTENTS. VU 

CHAPTER XX. pagb. 

Offering historical facts and language, to contradict Moses being 
the author of the five books in question, with reason and Bible 

proof 76 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Offering up the orthodox views on the same question, and admit 
them as facts, then prove by the same that Moses could not 
have been the author of the law 83 

CHAPTER XXII. 
Giving the time and under what circumstances the Hebrews 
derived their language from the Arabians 87 

CHAPT ER XXIII. 
Viewing the historical character of the Bible — Showing that it 
stands contradicted by authentic profane history and reason, 
of as equal authority and authenticity 94 

CHAPTER XXI Y. 
Treating on that part of Scriptures which concerns Abraham, 
and so on, with reason 102 

CHAPTER XXV. 
Exposing the credulity of the above work of the Bible by itself 
and reason 105 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Treating on miracles performed by Moses and Aaron, and the 
Magicians with the rods — "With regard to Pharaoh — Locusts, 

frogs, etc 106 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

The spirit of Joel West expressing his belief while living — His 
professional business while in the flesh — His opinion in regard 

to creeds as sects 125 

CHAPT ER XXVIII. 

A few brief sketches on the last part of his life -His disease and 
its cause — The physician was the spirit of John Fox through 
A. J. McBride — Also, his feelings — The prophecy of the 
spirit of the same spirit — The first conversation in regard to 
his disease — The answer he got from the spirit of the last 
attending physician, Fox, through Andrew J. McBride — Also 
finding the termination and result precisely as the spirit of 



V1H CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

Fox said twelve months prior to the time appointed — His sick- 
ness — His farewell — His death — His companion — His travails, 
etc., etc 131 

CHAPTER XXIX. 
Is pleased with his new home — Pleased with his new life — His 
recognition of rudimental associates — Reasons why his opin- 
ions and positions were called unpopular — His opposition to 
revelation — Error acknowledged — Strife condemned — A new 
song sung — Receiving lessons — Remarks 137 

CHAPTER XXX. 
He offers his own experience in the spirit world — The opening 
of his travail — Conversation with his guide — His request to 
his earthly friends in the same manner, soliciting them to un- 
vail their faces and view nature in its true light as the spirits 
do in the spirit world, with many other interesting remarks 
— His conversation with his earthly friends, showing nature 
in its true light — His request on the close of his part of this 
volume — Joel West 153 

CHAPTER XXXI. 
The spirit of General George Washington to the American peo- 
ple — His views on governmental affairs — His own experience 
here on earth — His principles while in the flesh — The prin- 
cipal events of his age — His special advice to the true Ameri- 
cans — His views on foreignism His kindness to all men, 
both foreign and native, showing how the foreigners, as called 
now, first cut out for themselves the right of the continent of 
America, with many other remarks upon interesting subjects 
— The spirit of Washington through A. J. McBride, medium 163 

CHAPTER XXXII. 
The spirit of Light from the spirit from John Wesley given in 
the form of a lecture — Comment on the first part of the Bible 
views on the creation of man — His view on a new dispensa- 
tion — His views on the natural composition of men, the differ- 
ent natures of men, and the manner to treat nature — His 
views on the present theories of the day, on the effect of 
knowledge and remarks on subjects of equal importance... . 179 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 
Andrew J. McBride, medium — Light from the spirit world, from 
the spirit of Isaiah Collins (when living a resident of the 



CONTENTS. IX 

PAGE. 

State of Virginia, Loudon county) — The Constitution of 
men — Views on the subject of nature, proving them in part by 
the divine writ, as it is so called, but chiefly from nature — A 
brief sketch on the constitution of man — Light on the word 
knowledge, and views of various interesting subjects — A. J. 
McBride, medium 200 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 
The spirit of William George, conversing with his wife on 
earth, telling her his travails and the principal events which 
have occurred since the death of his body — His views on the 
true light of nature — His first return to his wife after his 
death — Pleasure in conversing with his wife and relatives on 
earth — A. J. McBride, medium 217 

CHAPTER XXXV. 
The spirit of Joel West to his mother — His separation from her 
— His natural love for her — His retaining the same nature he 
possessed while in the flesh — His enduring love to her — A. J. 
McBride, medium 224 

CH APT ER XXXVI. 

The spirit of Joel West — Address to his sister — His fond love 
for her — Her present and future welfare — A memorial of the 
pleasure that they would have enjoyed had he lived in the 
flesh — His and her dispositions, etc 226 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 
The spirit of Joel West to his earthly friends generally — About 
having to leave his friends — Account of a medium — His views 
on parting the evening shades, etc 228 

CHAP TER XXXVIII. 
The spirit of Joel West to his earthly friends — The fire-side 
meeting — Change of life — Once enjoyed happiness of brothers 
and sisters — Bloom of life, etc 229 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 
Light from the spirit world through the spirit of Shakspeare on 
various subjects throughout scenes of man, from the creation 
to the present day, etc 231 

CHAPTER XL. 
Light from the spirit world through J. M. Ward on progression 
— Various interesting sketches » 232 



X CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

CHAPTER XLI. 
Light from the spirit of John Holt — Let not others be your guide 
— Let not love blind you unless it is founded on justice, truth 
and honor — To all his earthly brothers, etc 235 

CHAPTER XLII. 

Light from the spirit world through Isaiah Collins — Celestial 
scenery and spirit abodes are varied with innumerable differ- 
ence, etc 237 

CHAPTER XLII I. 
Light from the spirit world through the chief Oneida, to his 
white and red brothers, and various other interesting sketches 
— His sincere desire to return to the earth — Contention with 
spirits — Fervent prayer — Benevolent advice, etc 244 

CHAPTER XLIV. 
John West requesting the spirit of John Fox to describe his 
brother Thomas West, who had gone to the spirit land — The 
man described — Medium knows nothing of the said West — 
Satisfaction given to the inquirer, etc 249 

CHAPT ER XLV. 
Another Fox of ancient times — He was a man of reverence — His 
profession — His dedication — His Catholicism — Born in Bos- 
ton, Linconshire, 1517 — His travails— All his scenes — All his 
troubles, etc 250 

CHAPT ER XLVI. 
Isaiah Collins comparing the spiritual and orthodox platforms. 264 

CHAPTER XLVII. 
Joel West writing to his parents 267 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 

Before I enter upon particulars, I would observe 
that there were five periods previous to this ; but this is 
remarkably distinguished from all the foregoing pe- 
riods, though we have no account of a great part of this 
time in Scripture history. Yet the events of it are 
more the subject of profane history than any of the 
foregoing periods. There are two ways wherein we 
have the accounts of the events, and, by which the time 
has passed — history and prophecy ; and in one or the 
other we have the accounts preserved. In the Scrip- 
ture we have the account of the five preceding periods 
from their beginning to their end. Though the Scrip- 
tures do not contain an entire proper history of the 
whole, yet the 4 whole chain of great events, by which this 
work was carried on, from its commencement to its com- 
pletion, is found either in history or prophecy. It is to 
be observed, where the Scriptures are wanting in one 
of these ways it is made up in the other — where Scrip- 
ture fails, there profane history takes its place ; so that 
the account is still carried on, and the chain is not 
broken till we come to the last link of it. 

In the consummation of all things, as it is termed, 
it is accordingly observable of this 3pace of time, jthat 

11 



12 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

though it is so much less the subject of Scripture 
history, than any of the preceding periods — there being 
above four hundred years of which the Scriptures give 
no history — so the great events of this period are more 
the subject of profane history, than those of all the 
foregoing periods, together. There are two hundred 
years of this period that have been taken from profane 
history, and is brought under the head of the Bible, in 
the name of a prophecy. Most of those remarkable 
prophecies, in the Book of Daniel, and those in Jere- 
miah, Isaiah, and Ezekiel, concerning Babylon, Tyrus, 
Egypt, and many other nations, that were fulfilled in 
this period. Hence, the reason why the Scripture gives 
us no history of so great a part of this time, is not 
that the events were not so important, or less worthy 
of notice than those of the foregoing periods, (for they 
were great and remarkable,) but there are several 
reasons that may be given for it. One was, that it was 
the will of God that the spirit of prophecy should 
cease, in this period, for reasons that may be given here- 
after, so there were no prophets to write the history of 
those times. God, therefore, designing this, took care 
that the great events of this period should not be 
without mention in profane history. It is observable 
that] the writing prophets in Israel, were raised up at 
the beginning of the foregoing period, and ceased at the 
beginning of this, for the time had come when the spirit 
of prophecy was to cease. There was to be no in- 
spired history, therefore no other Scriptural account but 
that which was given in profane history. Another 
reason for the suspension of inspired history is, that 
God in his providence, took care that there should be 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 13 

an authentic and full account of the great events of 
this period preserved in profane history. 

It is very worthy of notice, that, with respect to the 
five preceding periods of which the Scripture gives the 
history, profane history is silent, or gives but very 
imperfect accounts. There are a great many fabulous 
and uncertain accounts of things which happened 
before, but the commencement of authentic profane 
history began one hundred years before Nebuchadnez- 
zar's time, and all of his reign was taken from profane 
history, and brought under the head of the Bible. As 
before said, this period is the link that is left out from 
the consummation of the old laws, which is the Bible, to 
the establishing of the New Testament, which is the 
new laws. It is observable, that it was six hundred 
years from the fall of the old laws, to the rise of the 
new laws, which were manifestations of Jesus Christ, 
so he is termed the Great King and Savior of the world. 

I would observe, that there are some prophecies in 
the Bible that does relate to this period ; but it was left 
under a veil, and unexplained. Now, I will proceed 
from the time that authentic profane history com- 
menced, to the erecting of the new laws. We have 
undoubted accounts preserved in profane history, of the 
principal events of this period, that wonderfully ex- 
plain those veiled prophecies, which we will relate. 
Thus, the great God, who disposes all good, took care 
to give us Scriptural accounts from the beginning of 
the creation of the world, through all the former ages, 
and ceased not till he came to those times in which 
profane history relates things with some certainty. 
Concerning those later times, he gives us abundant 



14 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

accounts, both by public and private manifestations of 
the spirits, and by comparing the profane history with 
those prophecies and manifestations, we may see the 
link or argument. This period seems to have been 
remarkably distinguished from all others, by great 
revolutions among the nations of the earth. This was 
caused by a dispute that was raised among themselves, 
concerning the promises that were given of the new 
laws, or the new revelation, that was to come. 

Now, the time was drawing near, when Christ, the 
great king and Savior of the world, as he is termed, was 
to come. Great and mighty were the changes brought 
to pass, in order to do it. There had been a preparation 
through several of the foregoing periods, which caused 
many bloody wars ; but things began &b ripen apace, 
for the coming of the manifestations of the new laws; 
therefore, Divine providence wrought wonderfully. 

There is a, greater history to be penned, than any 
history, except this, has recorded, since creation 
occurred. In this period, almost all the nations within 
the knowledge of the Jewish empire, were overturned, 
again and again ; all lands within this term was 
subjugated, or captivated, and, as it were, emptied. 
This was done repeatedly, in this period. This agrees 
with the prophecy in Isaiah, xxiv, 1: "The Lord 
maketh the earth empty, and he maketh it waste, and 
he turneth it upside down, and scattereth the inhabi- 
tants thereof.' ' The first particular event which I shall 
mention, is Nebuchadnezzar's reign, which is brought 
under the head of the Bible, in a part that is not to be 
found in Scripture history, which I intend to relate, for 
that which can be found in other history would be of 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 15 

little or less importance for me to mention, or to call to 
mind anew the old events, of which you have the 
history. 

There was a great revolution with Nebuchadnezzar 
and his subjects. A certain part of the Jews became 
enlightened, and did not feel under any obligations to 
be governed by a tyranical governor ; therefore, Ne- 
buchadnezzar of course caused a bloodshed, by ordering 
his friendly subjects into the field of battle. By this, 
there were many lives lost, some of which I shall 
notice. 

The first that I shall mention is Zebedee, and two 
of his sons. The second was Haman, and the most of 
his race was destroyed. The third was Jonathan, and his 
wife and four children, who were destroyed within their 
own tents, by the hands of the cruel subjects of the 
king Nebuchadnezzar, ruler of the Jews at that time. 
The fourth was Bebel, his wife, and three daughters, who 
were destroyed by the same, as before mentioned. 
Jehoiakim, and most of the surrounding neighborhood, 
was also destroyed. 

To proceed next, I will mention that there were many 
severe and dreadful bloodsheds on the fields of battle. 
Every monarch was doing his utmost to rule the earth, 
and force all nations into or under his government, 
or dominion. So, finally, all the monarchs came to 
naught; which was caused by divisions that were got 
up under their own government. There were a certain 
number of subjects, of each and every nation, chiefs, or 
kings, who objected to the tyranical law or government 
to which they were then subjected ; so there were many 
bloodsheds, by which there were many lives lost. Jhe 



16 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

names and number we think it too tedious to mention, 
for the information that could be derived therefrom. 

There were several overturnings of all nations and 
all kingdoms; therefore it was every one for himself; 
and so they began to travel, range, and wander, with 
neither home nor friends. They were in this situation 
for thirty years, of which you shall have the greater 
part of the particular events. 

After a travel of three years, through Asia, and the 
surrounding countries, in the manner above mentioned, 
they began to reunite, as it were, one by one, but yet 
there was no ruler. So they began to direct their 
course through all Asia, in different directions, by 
which seven years were spent, or occupied, and then 
Asia was vacated, one by one, as it were, till Asia was 
left desolate and empty. And so they wandered from 
there to the south of Africa, and through Italy and 
Germany, by which there were eleven years occupied. 

They then began to reunite more and more, by laying 
aside, or putting down the tyranical part of the laws, 
and their bigoted feelings, and so each and every 
individual and nation began to suffer dreadfully, from 
their wandering and unfriendly dispositions, and their 
desperate situations. Therefore they began to direct 
their course back through the countries through which 
they had once traveled, till they reached the desolate 
lands of Asia, from whence they started. Then they 
gathered the most of all the nations that were in Asia, and 
called a meeting, and left it to vote, whether there 
should be a new government or not. The majority of 
the people were in favor of a new government, and their 
desires were then to befriend all friendly nations ; but 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 17 

finally, it proved tyranical. This period is the last of 
the thirty years before mentioned. 

This united kingdom was known by the name of the 
new Babylonian empire. The before-mentioned thirty 
years was divided into small periods; first, three years; 
second, seven years ; third, eleven years ; fourth, nine 
years. So the cup from them went around to all na- 
tions, and all the scattered inhabitants of the earth 
began to collect themselves together, and form a disci- 
pline, or rather a verbal law, of which they lived up to 
in part for several long and tedious years. Thus the na- 
tions lived till they replenished or repopulated the long- 
vacated or depopulated lands of Italy, and the adjoining 
countries. In the course, therefore, of one hundred 
years, each and every state in the Italic knowledge were 
grown to a vast population. Therefore every nation 
began to think that they had grown to vastly exceed all 
other nations then within their knowledge. So accord- 
ing to the bigoted nature of man, they began to insult 
innocent nations, and trample down their cities and 
villages ; but yet they had no king or ruler in all nations. 
So they that had none, called an election, and elected & 
king or ruler in each nation ; therefore every nation 
was giving or receiving threats from other nations. 

Thus the ruler of the new Babylonish empire began 
to threaten the kingdom of Persia. Thus the cup went 
around to all other nations, agreeable to what God 
revealed to the prophet Jeremiah, xxv, 15, 27, her 
special respects to be had in regard to the kindness 
in each and every nation in the first part of the new 
Babylonish empire ; but, as before mentioned, it proved 
tvranical. j, 

2 



18 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Thus they were at enmity with all the nations within 
their knowledge ; so they began to war with each and 
every nation that would resist in the least, or in any 
way; but, after this, there were several overturnings 
before the new manifestations, or the erection of the new 
law, which is termed Christ. What next follows is the 
four general overturnings of the great monarchies of the 
world, at that time. It was done in succession. 

Therefore, there were hot bloodsheds throughout 
Asia and all the surrounding countries. The first was 
the new Babylonish empire, which was overthrown by 
Cyrus, who founded the Persian empire in the room of 
it, which was of much greater extent than the new 
Babylonish empire was in its greatest glory. Thus the 
world was overturned one time ; for the world had be- 
come subject to the two nations now in view. 

Therefore, when Cyrus overthrew the new Baby- 
lonish empire, all the nations that had been conquered 
by the latter empire, then fell into the hands of the 
Persians with the Babylonish kingdom, and so Cyrus 
conquered the world at that time. So the world, then, 
was once subject to one king, and the new Babylonish 
empire in this lost their name forever. 

But one more word, and that is, when those nations 
were captivated, it was done by taking them without 
previous notice, so they had no time to call assistance ; 
therefore, when they had taken or captivated one 
nation, they then would order their new subjects into the 
field against the next nation that would resist. 

Therefore, now I think the reader has got the parti- 
culars, sufficient to draw an idea how the work was car- 
ried on thus far. 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 19 

The next that offers to my mind is, the rebelling of 
the captive nations; and, also, another warm blood- 
shed upon the field of battle. Thus the nations that 
were then forced under the care, or under the hand of 
the Persian king, were not satisfied with their new 
master and situation. Therefore, all the under nations 
had now become friendly and kind to each other, 
knowing that they had not only become captivated 
nations, but they well knew they were without friends, 
unless they clung to each other. So all the under 
nations then agreed to try to escape the Persian king 
without his knowledge. They then began to strive to fall 
upon some plan by which they might escape without any 
bloodshed ; but the king overhearing their plan, soon 
caused a bloodshed, by ordering his lawful subjects to 
slay all the under nations ; but in that he was mistaken, 
for by that he got himself and his empire overturned by 
Alexander, the leader of the under nations, who founded 
the Grecian empire in the room of the foregoing. 

Alexander, therefore, had now become the ruler, or 
king of all the nations of the earth, within his knowledge 
at that time. In the course of a short period, this em- 
pire vastly exceeded all the foregoing empires. 

The next that I shall offer is, the escape of a vast 
number of the under nations, which were the most of 
them. As before said, the private nations became 
dissatisfied with their situation, and also with their 
ruler, which they were forced to obey. So, as before 
said, they all agreed to try to lay some plan by which 
they might escape out of the hands of the Grecian 
power ; hence, the reason why they made their escape 
so easily, was on account of Alexander being oi*t 



20 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

exploring the distant part of Italy ; by that, therefore, 
they made their escape, without any bloodshed or the 
loss of a man. 

They then marched through that land to a distant 
part of Italy, and their located themselves in the best 
manner they could, according to their abilities. In the 
course of a short time they began to increase in strength 
and wealth, and, therefore, they increased to a vast popu- 
lation. Alexander intended to gather a heavy tax off of 
those under nations, as they were called by the Grecians ; 
but those nations refused to contribute anything for the 
benefit of the Grecians, unless they were made to do 
so by the force of arms. There was, therefore, another 
immediate bloodshed, by Alexander ordering his lawful 
and adopted subjects to conquer the under nations, as 
he termed them, or be slain in the attempt. In this 
they did not succeed, but the reverse ; for in this the 
under nations, through a seige of two years eight 
months and seventeen days, they slayed, captivated, and 
overturned the Grecian empire, and founded the Roman 
empire upon the ruins of the former. 

We have had, therefore, several overturnings ; yet, 
we have not come to the last, as there is one more 
general overturning after this, before Christ's reign. 

In the course of a short time, therefore, this latter 
empire vastly exceeded all of the foregoing empires, 
for the lawful heirs of the newly-erected empire ruled 
with a mighty sway over all the under nations, till there 
was another wonderful bloodshed within their own king- 
dom ; but the Romans ruled the day, by relieving a 
certain part of the nations, and bribing them so as not 
to rise in arms against the Roman empire, and so they 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 21 

lived up to their word. Therefore those dispersed 
nations clung to each other, 4nd marched out from the 
last named empire into a distant part of Italy, and 
formed a neighborhood according; to their abilities, and 
there they lived in accordance to each other's laws, and 
was friendly to each other ; and, also, they treated each 
other with kindness and benevolence ; therefore, they 
were not molested by the Roman lords for a consider- 
able space of time. Thus the friendly nation began to 
grow strong in number, and, also, the same in wealth, 
and I might say, in health. They, therefore, repopulated 
the part of Italy in which they now had located them- 
selves, and the land to which they were limited had 
become quite small for the population of the nation. 
Therefore, as they knew that the lands they were con- 
fined to, was too small for increase, they began to 
send friendly requests to the Romans, but they were all 
rejected, with all the friendly offers that could be brought 
before the empire. They were placed in rather a dan- 
gerous situation in regard to the outlet or vegetation, 
and they began to threaten the empire with certain de- 
struction ; but which all availed nothing. 

The next that I shall offer, is the length, or space of 
time, that they were in this situation, and also their de- 
livery from or out of their confined situation. 

Now this nation had grown to be a numerous tribe, 
and they began to spread throughout the surrounding 
countries nearest to the heart of the nation of which 
they belonged. This they did, without order from any 
of the Roman lords or priests, and they were not dis- 
turbed by the Romans ; hence the reason why they did 
not slay the dispersed nation was, not that they w$re 



22 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

afraid of them, or feared of the nation ; but it was on 
account of their scarcity of self-sustainance. In the 
course of time these two nations began to hold a distant 
communion with each other, and they rested in this 
manner for a considerable space of time, until, finally, 
the nations began to reunite, and through each nation 
they were welcome to pass and repass ; therefore they 
had now become friendly and kind to each other, and 
so they lay upon their leas for some time, without any 
insult from either nation. 

The next that offers to my mind, is another part of 
Nebuchadnezzar's reign. 

Therefore, in this time, Nebuchadnezzar gathered to- 
gether a part of all the scattered nations, and he called 
himself the lost chief of Asia, and they then looked 
upon him as one of the Asian chiefs ; but, finally, this 
secret leaked out, and became open to all, and so, con- 
sequently, this began to raise a hatred among the peo- 
ple of that day. Consequently they began to call to 
memory the old spite that had once existed between the 
nations of the earth, previous to the downfall or destruc- 
tion of the whole earth ; therefore, they now thought 
that they had been using this tyrant, who had once 
been over-ruler of the Jews, and had, in a part, caused 
their downfall. Hence they began to call together all 
nations of the earth, as far as was known in that day by 
them. They then began to council the matter over 
again and again ; but the result of their councils is this, 
that Nebuchadnezzar should swear by an oath that he 
would not disturb, or insult, or molest any person or 
persons, or put down any nation that was within his 
power. Consequently, if he would abide by, or be gov- 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 23 

erned by that rule, that he should be granted the power 
to rule over all who might see fit to become his subjects ; 
therefore Nebuchadnezzar, knowing that he was not their 
equal in strength or power, acknowledged their laws 
to be right, and that they were founded upon righteous 
principles, and that he would be willing to be governed 
by them. So there was a peaceable reign some time. 
But, at length, the strong nations began to bear down 
upon all the small nations, till at length those small 
nations began to call for help of Nebuchadnazzer, and 
accordingly he did so ; and, therefore, they now saw 
that he would break his oath, and also they saw that by 
those nations assisting him, or he them, that it would, 
perhaps, cause life to be taken, and, perhaps, the old 
despised king, that is, Nebuchadnazzer, would be their 
king, and more bearing upon them, than they were with 
him, when the power was in their favor ; therefore, they 
began to seek some plan to coincide with the expected 
king, and do all they could to break the friendship that 
was then existing between the small nations and Nebu- 
chadnezzar ; but all in vain, for their friendship was 
settled, and they had agreed to die in the behalf of 
each other. 

This nation, therefore, began to get alarmed at the 
appearance of the under nations, and it excited them to 
see Nebuchadnezzar at their head ; but yet they had 
self-conceit and self-esteem enough, to challenge them 
to meet them on the battle ground ; but Nebuchadnez- 
zar did not harken to their clash for some time. At 
length, the small nations accused him of being a coward, 
and they told him that they believed that his agreement 
with them was false, and also that he was not their 



24 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

friend. But that was not the fact with him, for he owed 
them as much, and wanted revenge as bad as the under 
nations, and intended to have it, but the opportunity- 
was not yet convenient, or was not yet suitable for a 
certain destruction he had in view, and intended to ex- 
ecute soon, or eventually upon them, to their downfall 
or eternal destruction. 

They still kept bearing upon Nebuchadnezzar, with 
their unbecoming frowns, till at length he agreed to 
meet them upon the field appointed for battle. Thus, 
they met with revengeful minds, which caused a warm 
bloodshed, and also a large number of slayed subjects, 
who fell victims to the hand of death. The exact 
number of those that fell is not worthy of notice — but 
something above seven thousand — useless to mention, 
at present. 

The battle was given in favor of Nebuchadnezzar, 
therefore he began to bear down upon the whipped 
nations, and rule them in atyranical manner, and there- 
fore they began to wander through all Italy and Asia, 
and began to decrease in a peculiar manner, which I 
shall not describe now. It is not important to mention 
all the little events in this volume, but they were lost, 
as it were, for some time, in distress. But at length 
the lost nations began to receive some spiritual manifes- 
tations of, or from spiritual spheres, which was a great 
pleasure to them, for it gave them the idea of a new 
law and freedom, for all that would obey the new laws, 
which were soon to be made manifest to the world. 
This was the meaning, that when the man, or medium, 
or Christ, as he is now termed, should remove the vail 
of superstition and darkness, then light would enter 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 25 

into the world, and then they could see their pathway, 
and stumble not. 

The next that follows, is concerning the principal 
events of the time when first they began to receive 
light. Therefore, when they began to see the opera- 
tion of the spirits, the leading characters of each and 
every nation began to see and investigate the matter. 
With this they harbored the opinion that they would 
lose all dominion if this thing came to light to the 
subjects. And true it was, for the spiritual manifesta- 
tions began to receive investigation through all the 
kingdoms ; therefore, it began to throw light upon all 
the preceding kingdoms, and to show the tyranical 
power that was once worshipped, as if it had been of 
divine authority. Therefore, each and every nation 
began to reach, as it were, forward for light, and seek 
for knowledge, and you may well know, according to the 
natural disposition of your earthly kings now, that it was 
not agreeable to the will of the leading characters of 
that day. Each and every nation then began one more 
siege of warm and heavy threats of another bloodshed ; 
therefore they began to class themselves, and elect 
their leaders, or rather ruling characters, as you do in 
this day, but in a somewhat different manner. First, 
I will say, that their manners and customs were prac- 
ticed in a different manner from those of this day. 
Two of the strongest nations would throw themselves 
at an entire issue, and then they would choose or elect 
their leading characters, and then those leading men 
would order out a certain other two or four men of that 
nation, to go to all the private or less nations, to ask or 
invite all, both great and small, to attend at a certain 

3 



26 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

time or day, within the invitcr's jurisdiction, some 
great feast ; and if they did not appear to talk in favor 
of coming for that invitation, they just gave the nation 
to understand that some nation that they well knew 
could destroy them, without aid from any other nation, 
and then tell them that that strong nation was making 
certain preparations to privately destroy all their lives, 
both great and small. And, at the same time, perhaps 
the nation that those two or four men were threatening 
this small nation with, or making preparations to 
destroy them, both small and great, perhaps at that 
same time would have assisted them, if in distress. 
Hence, you see the design of those two or four men, of 
that, or one of the strong nations, was to get this small 
nation within their jurisdiction, and then force them to 
help or assist them, and slay, perhaps, their best friends. 
Often they gained the assistance of those small nations 
by force ; often making them drunk, and then telling 
them the threats of that other nation against them. ■ 
Therefore, the reader is well aware of the fact, that 
when a man is in a drunken state, he will say more 
than he would, and with less reason, than if he was in a 
sober state. Hence, the words of the leading, and also 
the drunken characters, would be immediately conveyed 
to the nation that those men had threatened them with ; 
therefore, it would raise the anger of this strong nation, 
and they would raise the cry of eternal and immediate 
destruction upon this weak nation, and then they well 
knew that they would have to cling to the nation which 
they were then with for assistance ; for they knew that 
they had got into a different place, by this same nation, 
that they were then with, and had to bear it, and do the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 27 

best they could, to defend life, then. Therefore, I 
think that the reader can gain an idea how those two 
classed and strong nations gained the assistance of the 
small nations. 

Now I have given you the manners and customs of one 
of the classed nations ; now measure the others by this 
nation mentioned, and you are right ; for, of course, 
the opposite nations were doing their utmost, in every 
nation, to gain their assistance, the same way. Hence, 
you can see the undermining disposition of the world, 
in that day. 



CHAPTER II. 



The next that enters my mind is, to examine a 
certain part of the Bible, and its evidences. 

To proceed ; I am not insensible that my views on 
those parts of the Bible that I now propose to examine, 
are altogether opposed to the most celebrated com- 
mentators, and that they will receive the most severe 
denunciations by the self-styled orthodoxy ; but I hope 
that my readers belong to that class of beings who have 
a mind of their own, and think for themselves, and who 
will examine the weight of evidence, and render judg- 
ment according to the same, and not suffer their 
decision to be influenced by A B C, or X Y Z ; but after 
they have examined my arguments, if they should feel 
disposed to condemn my hypothesis, I trust they will 
not withhold that approbation which is due to my sin- 
cerity, r 



28 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

I am aware that those parts of the Scriptures which 
I propose to examine, are admitted by all sides to be 
involved in much difficulty, in regard to their true 
meaning. My views are the result of much delibera- 
tion and research, and I am now disposed to say, that 
the great difficulty in coming at the true meaning of 
those parts of the Bible, is owing to the fact that the 
divines (so called) have labored to force a construction 
altogether foreign from the intent and meaning of the 
original writer ; and those who have been desirous to 
know the true intent of the meaning of those parts of 
the Bible, have always consulted learned commentators, 
as the shortest method of acquiring the information 
desired. Hence, all that has been said by commenta- 
tors, in regard to those parts of the book, is only a 
repetition of what has been said by some eminent 
divine, who is well known to be an orthodox in faith. 
It is not necessary to inform my readers, that I do 
disregard all those eminent critics ; but as far as they 
carry the light of reason and common sense on the face 
of them, they are good. 

But if the readers will consult all the writers of dis- 
tinction that have already fell under your notice, and 
examine them with an unbiassed opinion, you will be 
clearly convinced that the orthodox construction origi- 
nated in the dark age of the world ; and that its legiti- 
mate offspring, that of mysticism, was the current divi- 
nity of that day ; but the light of science and religion 
will soon show the absurdity of walking in the old beaten 
orthodox path. But the book of Genesis is so called, 
because it is supposed to give an account of the birth 
of the world, or the beginning of all things. The first 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 29 

part of this book is assumed to be a simple history of 
the Creation, and a narrative of circumstances attending 
the early history of man. This, evidently, is what this 
part of the book aims to do, if taken aright ; but it has 
been seriously doubted by some of the divine orthodox, 
whether it be agreeable to the spirit and tenor of the 
writer to understand it so or not ; but as it regards my 
own view on the subject, I am fully persuaded that the 
first part of the book of Genesis, in their present form, 
were compiled out of enigmas and allegories of the 
ancient hieroglyphics, by which the ancient shepherds, in 
the crude state of society in their pastoral relations, and 
instead of treating on cosmogony, the writer only in- 
tended to represent the rural scenes of vegetable and 
animal life that proceeded in the six summer months 
in that place ; for when the writer was penning this, the 
world had been made long before his knowledge, and 
that he knew nothing only what he got immediately 
from God ; and my readers are well aware, that he was 
not inspired at that time, or it would have borne some 
inspection. Instead, therefore, of treating on the birth 
of the world, the writer only points to the birth of the 
three spring months which gives new existence to the 
vegetable world, and by the means of which animal 
life is produced and propagated in all its various 
forms. 



80 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER III. 

The next is, according to the book it is uncertain, 
when and by whom the book of Moses was written. There 
is great diversity of opinion among the people, and 
knowing ones, with regard to the author of the books in 
question. The general received opinion is, that Moses 
wrote the Jewish laws, or the five books of Moses, so 
called; but, I have other evidences, and can support 
them by evidence. Admitting that he was the writer 
of the said books, you must admit with me, that it was 
done by some unlearned inspiration,* or an uneducated 
medium, and, lastly, all done through ignorance ; or, 
why was J\loses called as the third' person at all 
times ? 

But, you may reasonably suppose that Moses did write 
his code of laws, and a general history, and that some 
eminent Jew compiled, from the writings of Moses and 
others, what is now called the five books of Moses. It 
is thought, by some, that this is the writing of Moses ; 
but it is, the greater part of it, Ezra's writing, after the 
return of the Jews from their seventy years' captivity at 
Babylon ; and the first chapters of the book is and were 
compiled from the materials borrowed from the Chal- 
deans, while in their state of captivity, and not known 
as any part of the Jewish Scriptures, until the time of 
Ezra, who, in compiling the Jewish laws, prefixed the 
first part of the said book ; hence, there are many cir- 



THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 31 

cumstances which go to prove this opinion, according 
to reason and proof by evidence, the book of Genesis, 
so called, commences in the following manner. 



CHAPTER IV. 

In the day that God created man, he created male 
and female, and blessed them ; called their name man — 
Adam simply means man. The first sentence of the 
fourth chapter was formerly the title of the book, and 
brought into the body of the work by the compiler. 
Admit this true, then the original writer only intended 
to give a probable history of the human family, which 
has since been modified into the history of two indivi- 
duals, and their immediate offspring. Hence, if the 
writer of the book of Genesis knew anything of the 
origin of the world and of its inhabitants, he must have 
received his information from tradition, or immediate 
revelation. If from tradition, it must have been vague 
and uncertain, like all other traditions, and those cir- 
cumstances, which, according to the order of events, 
took place before the creation of man, could not be 
known without a revelation superior to man. If the 
writer had been divinely-inspired to write those things 
to man, for the benefit of mankind, his account of mat- 
ters and things would have been at least intelligible, 
and consistent with reason. But it is not reasonable 
that infinite wisdom would have made any revelation to 
man which was not necessary to his welfare, and j£ a 



32 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

revelation of those things were at all necessary for the 
benefit of the human family, it was certainly necessary 
that the things revealed should be clearly and distinctly 
made known, otherwise it would have been no revelation 
at all ; and it is admitted by all the Christian world, 
the matters treated on in this book are by no means 
intelligible to any ordinary understanding. I may safely 
say that they are not stamped on the face of them with 
the seal of divine inspiration. 

The very supposition that the book of Genesis was 
written by infallible inspiration, is calculated to give 
alarm to those who suppose that the Christian religion 
has a separable connection with the supposed facts al- 
luded to in this book ; to such I would observe, the truth 
or falsehood of what is contained in the first part of this 
book ; but I shall say that it has nothing to do with 
the Christian religion. 

The notion that such a dependence does exist, has 
done more toward making rational men deists than 
any other thing now among men. If they had not 
discovered, by the researches of the Bible, that such 
connection and dependence did not exist, deism would 
have been unavoidable with us all. It is on account 
of you, my earthly friends, that I now offer to give 
you this explanation on this subject; however, I am 
far from denying, or even believing with those who 
deny the truth of the Christian religion, or that the book 
of Genesis is a pious forgery, or that it is false in the 
sense in which the original writer intended it to be un- 
derstood; could you comprehend those symbolical figures 
used by the writer, it would show much beauty, and 
also would appear in his ideas. But, to take the work 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 33 

in that gross and vulgar sense in which it is generally 
understood, there is an absurd and palpable contradic- 
tion to the known laws of fitness, which can not fail to 
convince every person free from the prejudices of edu- 
cation, that there can be no crime in rejecting a certain 
part of the five books, and calling it fiction. 



CHAPTER V. 

Now, I shall take the liberty of offering to a candid 
Christian public, my reasons for calling it fiction. The 
work of Creation is said to have been performed in six 
days, and each and every day's work is particularly 
pointed out, with express declaration that the evening and 
the morning were the first day, and second day, and third 
day, and so on ; and yet, it is necessary to notice that 
it is said, that two great lights, which ruled the day and 
night, was not made until the fourth day. This, taken 
as it stands, is a plain contradiction to reason and com- 
mon sense, to every known law of fitness, and to matter 
of facts. How was it possible that three days and nights 
took place in this dismal revolution, without the attrac- 
tive influence of the sun, that great light, said to 
have been created on the fourth day, and by the in- 
fluence of whose light, the day is only distinguished from 
the night ? 

It will, no doubt, be replied to by those who wish 
to defend a literal construction of the supposed account 
of the Creation, but the writer has stated the manner 



34 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

in which day and night were brought about, before 
the sun was created, viz. : God divided the light from 
the darkness, and the evening and the morning were 
the first day, etc.; taking this account of dividing the 
darkness and the light, for three days and nights, 
before the sun was made, and say it is true, it only in- 
volves a new absurdity ; for, does reason say that God 
kept mixing and dividing darkness and light for three 
days and nights, before he discovered the conveniency 
of having the great lights to rule the day and night. 
The idea of separating light from darkness, is too ridi- 
culous to merit a serious reflection. I simply ask, what 
is darkness? Does not every rational person know 
that darkness is a mere negative — the absence of light ? 
There can be no greater absurdity than to talk of divi- 
nity, and show nothing from something. And it is vain 
to use the all- qualifying assertion, that is generally re- 
sorted to b»y the admirers of mysticism — nothing is 
impossible with God. We know that there is much that 
is impossible in the very nature of things, and it argues 
no imperfection in deity, to say that it is impossible 
for him to do anything that is impossible within itself; 
for instance, it is impossible for a square foot to be one 
thousand feet square ; or, it is impossible for a triangle 
to be made without a right angle, and it is impossible 
for God to lie ; for, if he was to do so, there would be 
no posibility, for in him lies all posibility. 

The river which is said to have risen in the Garden 
of Eden, and from thence divided into four great rivers, 
can not be literally true ; for the rivers named are well 
known to have no such connection in their sources. 
Much labor and research have been made to establish 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 35 

the fact of these rivers, as they are given in the Book ; 
but all has been done in vain, and proved fruitless. 
And I say that the writer never intended that it should 
be literally understood, when speaking of those four 
rivers having their source all from the same garden, 
for it is contradicted by every fact that is met with on 
the face of geography ; but, see Genesis xi, 11, 12, 
13, 14. 

The account of the serpent, which tempted the woman 
to partake of the forbidden fruit, bids defiance to prob- 
ability, or even possibility, for it would have to be of 
a different species of animals from any that are known 
in the world at this day. But the serpent that is said 
to have tempted the woman, is represented as going 
about erect, and possessing the organs of speech, and 
the powers of reason, and as being on terms of inti- 
macy with the woman. No rational mind could believe 
all this to be literally true. But, if it be of some moral 
truth, or an enigmatical representation, that would be 
consistent with the ancient oriental allegories, according 
to which it was perfectly consistent, and they did repre- 
sent dumb brutes, and even things which did not 
possess life, as possessing the powers of reason, and 
speaking with man's voice. It is in this sense that 
Balaam's as3 forbid the madness of the prophet, and in 
this sense the ancients represented the reeds and rushes, 
not only dancing to the harp of Pan and Apollo, but 
even responded to the notes sounded on their harps, by 
the same rhetorical figure. The psalmist, David, repre- 
sents things without life praising the Lord, and all the 
trees of the field clapped their hands for joy. (See, also, 
Jotham's enigma to the men of Schechem, recorded in 



36 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the book of Judges, ix, 7, 15.) In this enigmatical re- 
presentation of Jotham, the trees of the woods are 
represented as meeting in council, and consulting on 
the affairs of the government of the forest, and no one 
ever supposed it to be literally true. 



CHAPTER VI. 



Next is, the properties of the fruit with which the 
woman was said to be tempted, rendered improbable 
that the account was to be understood literally. It is 
contrary to every known law of fitness, to suppose the 
fruit of any tree possesses the virtue of giving know- 
ledge of moral good and evil, or that it would give sight 
to them that were blind, or that they did not know they 
were naked, when the sense of feeling would have in- 
spired a knowledge of the fact. You must, therefore, 
either admit the whole to be an allegory, or that man 
was made without the sense of seeing or feeling. 



CHAPTER VII. 



The next is the occupation which is said to have been 
pursued by the first born of the woman, and is equally 
improbable. For, what motives could have induced the 
one to till the ground, and the other to be a shepherd ? 
It is not reasonable to suppose that either the art of 
husbandry, or the herding of sheep, was known at that 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 37 

time, for there were but four human beings, according to 
the book, at that time. It is an old proverb, and a true 
one, that necessity is the mother of all inventions. 
When the f amity of man tras so small, the fruit of the 
earth, which grew spontaneously, was more than suffi- 
cient to support all nature's wants ; and, as far as I 
am acquainted with man, I find it is his disposition to 
live by the chase and the fruits of the earth, which can 
be had without much labor or toil, until necessity re- 
quires more labor and skill to supply nature's demand. 
Next is the fears expressed by Cain, that every one 
who found him, would slay him, when, according to the 
book, there was no one to slay him, only his father and 
mother. It can not be supposed that Cain labored under 
such fearful apprehensions in regard to his father and 
mother. There could have been no reason for suspi- 
cion, that they were disposed to avenge the blood of 
Abel. Neither could there have been any necessity for 
setting a mark upon Cain, that he might be known 
from other men, as he was certainly well known by all 
who could be supposed to have existed at that time. If 
it is to be taken as a true history, the next is the cir- 
cumstance of Cain building a city, when there was no 
one to dwell therein. According to the rule of this day, 
it takes so many to form a city ; and many other rea- 
sons, which will appear in the investigation of this sub- 
ject, that the account of Creation in the early history 
of man, is nothing more than an enigmatical represen- 
tation of an advanced state of society, written in the 
peculiar style of the ancient hieroglyphics, and re- 
modeled in a more recent age of the world. Hence, 
in order to form a correct view of this subject, it ^is 



38 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

necessary to take into consideration the history of 
literary sciences, and the peculiar circumstances under 
which those things were made a matter of record. The 
long received opinion, that Moses wrote the books now 
in question, and that the matters and things contained 
in them, were dictated by the inspiring spirit, forbid 
any man to think rationally on the subject, while under 
the influence of popular faith. Hence, it becomes neces- 
sary to lay before the reader a few reasons, which are 
known to be the truth, for saying that Moses never wrote 
the Jewish law in their present form. But those rea- 
sons may be deduced from three considerations : First, 
by comparing the state of literary sciences in the days 
of Moses, with that in which the five books of Moses, so 
called, were written. Second, from the internal evidence 
of the books themselves. And thirdly, from general tes- 
timony, or Scripture. And we now acknowledge that 
the books ( of Moses, so called, are enigmatical to all 
who can read, or hear reading. Remember that all of 
the Jewish leaders, and learned ones, do not only say 
that the book of Genesis is an allegory, but tells us that 
such were the views of all the Jewish sages, and that 
they recommended the expounders of the laws to be 
careful not to lift the allegorical vail that conceals the 
true meaning, and which, it appears, was kept from the 
common people. And this is an evidence of the ficti- 
cious and allegorical character of the work; and, also, 
the book of Genesis, taken as a letter, gives the most 
absurd idea of divinity. 

The most learned men that we have w T ith us in the 
spheres, that once lived in the second century, pronounce 
the book of Genesis to be an allegory ; and, also* it is 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 39 

enough to astonish an ordinary reader, to consult some 
commentators or critics, on the situation of the terres- 
trial paradise, to see the vast variety of opinions by 
which they are divided. Some place it in the third 
heaven ; some say it is in the fourth heaven ; some 
say it is in the orbits of the moon ; others in the moon 
itself ; others in the middle regions of the air ; some 
beyond the earth's attractions ; some on the earth ; 
some under the earth ; some say within the earth ; some 
say it is at the north pole ; some at the south ; some in 
Tartary ; some in China ; some on the borders of the 
Ganges ; some in the islands of Ceylon ; some in 
Armenia ; some in i\frica, under the equator ; some in 
Messopotamia ; some in Syria; some in Persia; some 
in Babylon; some in Assyria; some in Palestine ; some 
in Europe; some say paradise exists not, or is not 
visible : and I say it is of a spiritual nature, and the 
whole account is to be spiritually understood, on that 
one point. 

What man of sense can read the body of evidence in 
favor of the fictitious character of the account of the 
Creation, as given in Genesis, and not doubt its truth and 
real history. The account of Creation, as given in Gen- 
esis, is nothing more than fiction. Where have you any 
true account of Creation — a first man, or a first woman ? 
Nowhere at all. Nor have you sustained any great loss 
for the want of that knowledge, except it be for the 
gratification of an impertinent desire to know hidden 
mysteries, which desire will not be made known yet. 
How to read the ancient history. Being so familiar 
with ancient history, and the present state of literature, 
you seldom, in reading those records, have your mind^p 



40 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

fixed on the state of literary sciences, under which they 
were first made a matter of record. 

As I am about to examine the hieroglyphical char- 
acter of this part of the Bible, it will be necessary to 
enter into the spirit, and character, and state of litera- 
ture, at the time those things first became to be a 
matter of record, in order to prepare the mind of the 
reader, and enable him to place himself back in that 
period when no other science of literature (if I may 
call it a state of literature) was known, but that of 
substituting pictures and occult imagery, for an alphabet 
or letters. It will be a difficult matter for you to divest 
yourselves of the idea of letters, so as to form an idea 
of that crude state of society, before ever letters were 
invented. In order, then, to enable the reader to place 
himself in a proper situation to form a correct opinion 
on the subject I am about to present, I will give a brief 
sketch of the history of literature, by which you will 
see the manner in which historical facts have been 
handed down to you, is not at all times satisfactory, 
when you look back on the page of history, and inquire 
into the means by which ancient nations preserved 
matters of history, and the means of handing those 
things down to posterity. Just call to mind the uncul- 
tivated state of society, and entire absence of the 
science of letters, and recollect the many dark and 
barbarous ages, that have rolled around their tardy 
rounds, before any method of recording historical facts 
was known — when fiction and tradition was the only 
recording secretary. What clouds of uncertainty and 
darkness rests upon the past. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 41 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The next is a hieroglyphical examination ; for, if the 
individual wished to represent the idea of strength or 
power, first having discovered that the lion was re- 
markably strong, then, for these properties, he would 
select the figure of that animal, as a proper sign 
for the idea that he wished to present. And if he 
wished to represent the idea of meekness and innocence, 
the figure of the lion would not answer his pur- 
pose; but the lamb and the dove being remarkable for 
their innocence and meekness, he would necessarily 
use the dove and lamb, to represent the idea of inno- 
cence. But if he wished to represent the idea of 
subtilty, or cunning, or slyness, then the serpent was 
the figure, as he was considered remarkable for those 
propensities, and his image would suit his purpose 
best. And if a shepherd wished to represent the 
destruction of his flocks, he would use the wolf for that 
figure ; but if he wished to represent the idea of the 
increase of his flock, he would do it by the figures of 
calves, which were the most natural hieroglyphics used 
in that day. Accordingly, you find, when the ancients 
wished to represent the scene of war, the god of war 
was painted as standing in a chariot, drawn by flying 
horses, with a spear in one hand, and a dart in the 
other, a shield on his breast, a frightful figure in 
human form, and a body torn to pieces under his 
horses' feet, and so forth, and the appearance of an^ 
army flying from the presence of the blood-thirsty god. 



42 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Then you understand that before the alphabet was 
invented, the hieroglyphical method was the only 
method known. 

Hence, in this rude art of literature, you must admit 
that Moses wrote his code of laws on tablets of stone ; 
and whatever of other matter he might have written, 
was handed down to posterity in the same manner. If 
any of the fragments out of which Ezra composed the 
Jewish law, were furnished by Moses, they were but raw 
materials, which would lose much of their pristine 
character when systematically formed by the science of 
alphabetical literature. This would have been the case 
with almost any material that he might have borrowed 
from the Chaldeans, or any other nation. However, 
that much of the material of which the law was com- 
piled, had been alphabetically . written long before 
Ezra's time, but by Ezra it now has its present form. 
Therefore, when the use of hieroglyphics was first 
made use of, the idea of making a book had never 
entered the mind of man, and of course a very small 
portion of those figures were marked at the same time, 
by the same individual. Those engravings at first were 
introduced by the shepherds, who spent their time in 
making them on trees, or stone, and from thence they 
were borrowed, and engraven on sepulchral and other 
monuments. As the art became more refined and 
scientific, the use of it became more common. Hence, 
in the course of time, an assemblage of those figures, 
when they were collected by some enterprising indi- 
vidual, and newly modeled according to his own dicta- 
tion, therein threw a shade over the holy book, by 
so doing. Hence, those figures being new at first, and 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 43 

various, in 'their signification, according to the relation 
in which they stood to each other, so that the same 
figures would have a variety of different ideas attached 
to them. The lion, for instance, has something near 
a thousand significations. Hence, the reader of good 
sense must admit, that the hieroglyphical method was 
an uncertain manner of preserving historical facts ; and 
this circumstance rendered the study extremely difficult. 
The truth of the matter is, that there were various 
ideas for which the eye could see no signs, and that 
involved a still greater difficulty. As those hiero- 
glyphical figures would, of necessity, be defaced in 
time, they were copied off by those w T ho wished to pre- 
serve any thing, and thus committed to record. These 
copies, of necessity, would differ from the original, and 
from each other, according to the different fancies of the 
transcribers, and their various degree of knowledge in 
the science of hieroglyphics. 

Hence, by those means, in the course of time, many 
original ideas would have lost their meaning, and new 
ones introduced, without any corrupt design in those 
who made the innovation. 

Such, of necessity, was the precarious character of 
that science, when men first used signs to communi- 
cate their ideas, in this rude state of society. And 
in this state was the book, now called the Bible, com- 
piled. But if you wish to form a correct idea of the origi- 
nal meaning of the hieroglyphics used by the persons 
who first wrote, or marked those materials, you must 
keep it in mind, that such figures were arbitrarily used 
by them, in an allegorical sense, in order to express 
moral facts by sensible subjects. 



44 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



Now, having shown you the probable channel through 
which you have received the Biblt, and the character 
of the materials out of which they were composed, I 
now will give you a brief sketch of what was used 
originally by the same. In order to be brief on the 
subject, I shall give it in the following manner. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Notice the supposed account of Creation, and the time 
in which the same was said to be effected. Next, the 
transaction that was said to have taken place in the 
Garden of Eden, commonly called the fall of man. 
Next, the history of Cain and Abel, and their different 
occupations. Now, I have already shown you that the 
celebrated Jews say that the account of Creation is writ- 
ten enigmatically ; also, you can see that by taking the 
account literally, it involves the greatest absurdity. I 
shall take the liberty of plainness of speech, in giving 
what you conceive to have been the original idea of the 
supposed Creation. I shall first give you reasons. Sup- 
pose that the six days in which the world made its ap- 
pearance, vegetated, and was replenished with animal 
life, then it was simply the six summer months in which 
the vegetable world is recreated, and gives renewed ex- 
istence to the animal world. First, the ancients divided 
the year into two general divisions — winter and sum- 
mer. Winter was the state of the world in which it was 
hid in darkness — that chaotic state when vegetation 
seems to sleep in eternal oblivion. In the spring, the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 45 

world emerges from that state of chaotic darkness, 
and clothes herself with garments of light. Thus, my 
reader well knows that the ancients represented Pro- 
serpine, daughter of Caesar, the goddess of plants and 
flowers, as living one half her time in heaven with her 
mother, and the other half in hell, with Pluto, her father, 
or husband. So those different conditions of the god- 
dess of plants, is only a representation of vegetation. 
which lives in plants and flowers, that only live one 
half of the year, and then recede to the bowels of the 
earth, and sleeps in darkness. The summer season was 
divided into six months, or moons, which the Chaldeans 
called six gahomhors, in which they say that the gods 
created, or renovated the world. The idea of an ani- 
mal creation was prevalent among the Asiatic tribes, 
and particularly the Chaldeans, long before the laws 
made their appearance in the world. In fact, no man 
of reading can deny this hypothesis. I can account for 
the circumstances of the great lights which rule the day 
and night. Now, I will divide light from the darkness, 
that is represented as being created on the fourth day, 
and, also, do the same by reason. Hence, the fourth 
month is that gdhomhor month that commences precisely 
in the mid summer, when the sun is vertical in the 
heavens ; and if the hieroglyphic writers had intended 
to represent the Chaldean idea of an annual creation of 
the vegetable and animal world, that hieroglyphic by 
which the great luminary of heaven was intended to be 
represented, would have been placed in the collection 
of the figures by which the fourth month, or gahombor, 
was represented, not only because this great light was, 
at that time, in mid heaven, but, during that montn, 



46 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

its light and heat is more intensely felt, by which the 
vegetable and animal world is produced and invigo- 
rated. 

Hence, in conformity to this fact, the trees and plants 
are represented as bearing seed after their kind. On 
the sixth day, or gahombor — that is, at the close of the 
summer — that part of the law which gives an account 
of the Creation, was borrowed from the Chaldeans ; and, 
also, it will appear from the plurality of the termina- 
tions of the term God, was used in the plural, or gods, 
by the writer, which, in our translation, is rendered 
God. But the Chaldeans believed in a plurality of gods, 
who, they supposed, to be joint in their operations of 
nature, by which their annual creation, or resuscitation 
of nature was brought about. The religion of Moses 
was a theism, in which the unity of God was maintained 
in opposition to polytheism. And some say that the 
plural termination in the Hebrew, is a mere idiom, which 
was spoken by the tribe of Judah. But it is well known 
that it was an idiom of the language, spoken by the 
Hebrews before their captivity, or only of that Chaldaic- 
Hebrew which was spoken by the tribe of Judah; and, 
also, it is known that as an idiom it exclusively belongs 
to the Chaldaic-Hebrew, which is a corruption of the 
ancient Hebrew with the Chaldean language. Also, 
this corruption took place during their captivity, and 
there is an evidence that goes to show any reader that 
the laws were made after that time ; but the most re- 
markable point, is that the supposed Hebrew idiom was 
dropped by the writer as soon as he got through with 
the subject of Creation. Hence, when you come to the 
fourth verse of the second chapter of the book of Gene- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 47 

sis, where iie thinks himself the proper speaker, a new 
form of speech is introduced. Instead of attributing the 
works of nature to the gods, he ascribes, and there he 
uses the word Jehovah, God, and so on, in the very 
form of speech that was used by Moses in his introduc- 
tion to the ten commandments, that was said to have 
been engraven on tables of stone : Hear, Israel, 
Jehovah, our God, is one Jehovah. You can not sup- 
pose that the writer of this creed, declared that Israel 
should have no other God but that Jehovah, who was 
once attributed to the works of nature, and to Elahim, 
their gods. 

Next is, that Esra received his education among the 
Chaldeans, and was not only conversant with their cos- 
mogony, but tinctured with their peculiar idiom, by 
which that cosmogony was written, having adopted 
a partial view of their notions. This is clone, also, in 
the prophecy of Daniel, which is known to have been 
written after the captivity of the Hebrews at Babylon. 
(See Daniel, chapter xi, 2 ; and chapter v, 11-14.) 
But, to close my remarks on this head, I will observe 
that the whole law was borrowed from the Chaldeans by 
Ezra, the Jewish high priest ; and, also, the Chaldeans 
borrowed it from the ancient shepherds. And it was 
first one of those pastoral hymns in which they sang the 
beauties of the seasons, while their flocks were nipping 
the flowery meadows, and bounding across the sunny 
plains. Nothing was more pleasing to the shepherds, 
than the beautiful scenes of summer, when the pastures 
afforded plenty of herbage for their flocks, and a sea- 
son when they could be with them in the field without 
being exposed to the bleaching frosts of winter. A»d, 



48 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

on the other hand, winter was a dismal season ; the 
prospects of all things were dreary to the rustic sons 
of the forest, who, during this season of the year, were 
confined in their tents under the dark sky. Hence, 
this state of the world, when clothed in her winter gar- 
ments, is what the ancients called its chaotic state; 
also, that it is evident from the following fable of Nox, 
the goddess of the night. Nox is, of all their gods, the 
most ancient. She was the sister of Erebus, they say, 
and the daughter of the first Chaos ; she is also repre- 
sented as being a skeleton, dressed in speckled garments, 
with black wings. 

This goddess was supposed by the ancients to have 
ruled over night, and that wintry state, when vegeta- 
tion slept in death; therefore, she was well repre- 
sented as a skeleton, for such is the fact. The earth 
is stripped of its verdure by the heavy 1 frosts of winter. 
And also they represent Mars, the daughter of Nox, to 
lead to hell, where Proserpine, the daughter of Caesar, 
resides half of the year — during the winter season. 
Hence, you see the idea of hell and chaos originated 
from the fabulous representation of winter. 

Thus I hope my readers will be able to improve on 
this hint, for much evidence may be deduced from my- 
thology of the ancients, to prove that the idea of chaos— 
that dark and void state of earth, before the spirit of God 
moved upon the face of the great deep — was nothing 
more than the wintry state of the world, and of course 
was immediately followed by the spring winds, which 
caused dry land to appear. And, also, it is well known 
that the original term ruali was rendered spirit in the 
second verse of the first chapter of the Bible. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 49 

A few translations (see your learned men's concord- 
ance on the Hebrew word) were rendered into the 
Greek pneama, and into the English by spirit. And, 
also, notice the Greek lexicon, on the Greek term 
pneuma, where he explains it to be the breath of God ; 
that breath or wind which is breathed by man and 
beast ; and some say the term spirit, rendered in your 
tongue, properly means the air and wind. Then, 
according to the same, the wind and air moved upon 
the face of the waters, before Creation took place. So 
do the winds of March, before the annual creation, or 
resuscitation in the vegetable world, and the renewal of 
animal life. Then, so much for the supposed revelation 
of the great secret of that process by which the grave 
and its inhabitants were brought into existence. Vain 
man would be wise, although he be born wild, and so on. 



CHAPTER X. 



Another sketch of the Garden of Eden, and the 
strange things that should have been done there or 
about. 

First, according to your book, after God had made 
man of the dust of the earth, and breathed into him the 
breath of life, then God gave him a beautiful garden 
called Eden. But, alas, by the subtilty of the serpent, 
he was disinherited of its valuable possession, and sent 
out of the garden, to till the ground. 

This allegory was borrowed by Ezra, from the myttf- 
5 



50 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

ology of the ancient Pheniceans, and, according to the 
ancient fragments of Phereeidus, Yaho, the god of the 
Phenecians, and the Jehovah of the Hebrews, that they 
supposed brought chaos out of darkness into light, and 
arranged matter into order, formed man by his breath, 
and gave him a garden called Eden, and forbade him to 
meddle with the serpent, Appianeous. 

But it is immaterial from whence the allegory was 
first derived, for the only thing that concerns you is to 
the true meaning of the allegory. Hence, I will give 
you my word, that paradisical situation was intended to 
represent the moral condition of man, and not his 
physical state ; and, also, this garden did not repre- 
sent a small spot of ground, enclosed and adorned with 
trees, plants, and flowers. But I have already shown 
you that the four great rivers, that are seen to take 
their rise in the same garden, are hieroglyphics. 

I will say, then, that by this delightful garden, you 
are to understand that it means that state of happiness 
inseparably connected with the various courses of con- 
duct ; and the fruit of the garden, that was given for 
food, means the pleasure of rational existence, while the 
possessor of the garden walked in the ways of wisdom 
aiad progression. 

Next, is the fruits of the garden. First, the tree of 
knowledge, of good and evil, which was in the midst of 
the garden, was intended to represent the human passions 
and appetites, by indulgence of which you know by expe- 
rience to be good or evil. And by the serpent that 
tempted the woman, you are to understand the decetiful- 
ness of lust, by which you are so often led from the 
path of virtue into the ways of sin and folly. There- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 51 

fore, yon. have a clear idea of the tree of knowledge, 
and of course the meaning of the serpent is to be 
sought for in the field of human passion; or answer, 
what is it that suggests temptation but the desire of the 
flesh? Hence, whenever an object is presented to the 
passion, which appears to be good for food, and pleasant 
to the eye, and to be desired, then the desire of knowing 
by experience is what suggests the temptation ; and it 
is remarkable that the Hebrew word nacash, rendered 
serpent, signifies to view and acquire knowledge, and so 
forth; and according to the same Hebrew history, 
naaash (that is, the serpent) was more arum (that is 
subtle) than any beast of the field. (See Genesis iii, 
and iv, and also the xxx, 27.) There you see the 
word nachashti rendered. Also, you may learn by 
experience. Thus, the serpent, or nachash, was more 
subtle than any beast of the" field ; so that was intended 
to represent the desires of the flesh, which is the most 
subtle of all the human passions; and nothing could 
look more natural, than for those rude sons of the 
forest, in discovering that the beasts of the field had the 
same desires and wants, or passions with themselves ; 
then, to make use of them by hieroglyphical characters, 
by which their own passions and appetites were to be 
represented. Then, from this view of the subject, it 
follows next, that Adam was not the first man, nor Eve 
particularly the first woman. 

But I want to express an idea of the human nature, 
both in masculine and feminine gender, and show how 
moral and physical evil came to exist. But the absurd 
notions of original sin, and total depravity, and vicari- 
ous substitution, with many more ideas extravagant 



52 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

minds have originated, from a literal construction of 
that allegory. And this idea, on the affair of paradise, 
does not only render the whole a jargon of absurdities, 
but it draws down the curtain, and covers that moral 
sense, from which many useful instructions might be 
had, where, by real piety, and true devotion to the 
author of our existence, might be promoted. 



CHAPTER XI. 



Next, the history of Cain and Abel, the two first 
born of the woman, shall receive my serious attention. 

First, it is said that Cain Was a tiller of the ground, 
and Abel a keeper of the sheep. Now J ask if that is 
to be literally understood. Where was the necessity of 
Cain's tilling the ground, and Abel herding cattle or 
sheep, when there was but the four people on earth, 
according to the same author. It is an old, but a true 
adage, that necessity is the mother of invention. You 
can not suppose, as I have already observed, that the 
art of husbandry, or the art of herding, was then 
invented, while the spontaneous productions of the 
earth were more than sufficient for the support of all 
its inhabitants. But in regard to the art of tilling the 
ground, I am forced to deny Cain's invention, for 
certain reasons, and one reason is this, that it was first 
invented by Ceres, an Egyptian female, who, for her 
services in that matter, after her death was worshipped 
as the goddess of farmers. And even now, the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 53 

heathens speak of her as being the first that taught 
man to till the ground, established land-marks, and 
gave laws to farmers. 

Hence, it is said of this, Cain, the first born of the 
woman, that after he slew his brother Abel, he built a 
city. Do you suppose this to be true in a literal sense. 
For, if the account be taken literally, there could not 
have been more than four persons on earth, when Cain 
built the great city. Reason for yourselves. 



CHAPTER XII. 



Now I will give you a view of this matter, which will 
go to confirm what I have said on the Jewish law, in 
the first part of my explanation of the law. I have 
already stated, that you may truly understand Cain and 
Abel to be in that enigmatical style, and that it was 
written only to represent the husbandmen and the shep- 
herds, in the early stage of man. 

Hence, we find that society was divided into two 
classes, of different occupations. Thus, the husband- 
men and the shepherds. Those husbandmen were 
formed in a society, in the following manner : First, 
idle, second, wandering vagabonds from the original 
society, who were all shepherds ; but by attempting to 
get their living by repeated depredation and plunder, 
they were driven from society by the shepherds, who 
found it necessary to defend themselves and flocks 
from those lawless men. But as they were driven from 



54 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

society, they then formed a society of their own, and also 
the remaining shepherds formed a society of their own, on 
the borders of the Nile, in Egypt. There they learned 
to cultivate the soil, and became husbandmen. And, 
after they had thus formed a society to themselves, 
those pirates, from among those old husbandmen, 
would make excursions on the peaceable shepherds, and 
murder and drive away their flocks, and often take 
captive young men and women who had charge of the 
flocks, and sell them to their own society for slaves, or 
bind them to themselves for life in slavery. Hence, 
you see, by good evidence, that the shepherds were the 
original ministers of the hieroglyphics, and in repre- 
senting the depredations of the husbandmen, they 
would necessarily use the figure of one brother killing 
another. 

Next, I will show you how near the supposed history 
of Cain agrees with this view of the subject. 

First, it is said that Cain was a fugitive and vaga- 
bond. Truly, those husbandmen were fugitives and 
vagabonds. It is said that Cain went out from the so- 
ciety of men, and dwelt in the land of Nod. And the 
word nod, in the Hebrew tongue, signifies wanderer; 
hence Cain dwelt in the land of wanderers. And more 
proof. The Hebrew signification of the word Cain, is 
to acquire possession, and so on. Then, so much for 
the history of Cain and Abel. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 55 



CHAPTER XIII. 

A brief sketch on the authenticity of the Jewish law, 
showing that Moses could not have been the author, in 
its present form. 

First, you must all fairly admit, that Moses was not 
the author of the Jewish law, in its present form. The 
admissions of those divines will be noticed by and by. 
Then I shall give you evidences that Ezra was the 
author of the Jewish law ; but my object is now to show 
you that Moses was not the author. And this I shall 
do from the Bible, or work, itself. 

First, in giving you a view on the idea that Moses 
was not the author, I shall remark that it is nowhere 
stated within the law, or in any part of the sacred Scrip- 
tures, that Moses did write the five books in question. 
But, on the contrary, the writer, through the law, speaks 
of Moses in the third person, as any honest biographer 
would, of men whose translations they were recording. 
Therefore, if I succeed in establishing the fact that 
Moses did not write the books which have been ascribed 
to him, it will not invalidate the authority of the law as 
a history, inasmuch as the books themselves only 
assume to give a traditional account of the transactions, 
or the early history of man. Therefore, if the Jews 
and the Christians have given the work such a char- 
acter, through superstition and ignorance, I feel an inter- 
est in redeeming its character ; for it does not assume 
this false character. It should, therefore, be considered 



56 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

no disparagement to the work itself, for it gives the 
first, or the earliest history of man, now extant. But 
the position I have taken is to show you that Moses did 
not write the work in its present form. 

I shall now attend to the internal evidences of the 
work itself, in favor of the position that I have taken. 

First, by comparing Genesis xiv, 14, with Judges 
xviii, 28, 29, it can be seen by the writer of the book of 
Genesis, that he wrote that book after the days of the 
Judges of Israel. And when Abram heard that his 
brother was taken captive, he armed his trained serv- 
ants, born in his own house, 318, and pursued them 
unto Dan. Now, there was no city called Dan, until 
the days of the Judges of Israel, when the tribe of Dan 
destroyed the city of Laish, and rebuilt it, and called it 
Dan. Hence they called the city Dan, after their father 
Dan, who was born unto Israel; how be it the name of 
the city was Laish at first ? This city was well known 
at the time the book of Genesis was written ; hence, it 
must have been written after the city was built. Now 
I will consult Genesis xii, 6, and xiii, 7, and I will 
show that the book of Genesis was not written till after 
the Canaanites, and the Perizzites were driven out of 
the land by Joshua. And Abram passed through the 
place to the place of Sichem, unto the plain of Moreh. 
Hence, the Canaanites were then in the land, and there 
was a strife between the herdmen of Abram's cattle, and 
a strife between the herdmen of Lot's cattle ; hence the 
Canaanites and the Perizzites dwelt therein. But they 
were not in the land when the book of Genesis was 
written ; hence it was not written till after they were 
expelled by Joshua. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 57 

Another evidence by the Bible, you will see, by 
consulting" Genesis xxxvi, 31 ; it will prove by itself 
that the laws were not written till after the days of the 
kings of Israel, and those are the kings that reigned in 
the land of Edom, before there reigned any king over 
the children of Israel. Hence, Saul was the first king 
that reigned over Israel. Hence, the book, according 
to its own words, could not have been written till after 
the days of Saul, which was four hundred years after 
the death of Moses. 



CHAPTER XIV. 



Now, another evidence by the Bible, and my own 
reasons. I will now make it appear that the law was 
not written till long after the days of Moses, in the fol- 
lowing manner, and in the following passages : 

First, Moses, the servant of the Lord, died there in 
the land of Moab, according to the word of the Lord. 
And he was buried in a valley in the land of Moab, over 
against Bethpeor. But no man knoweth of his sepul- 
cher unto this day, and Moses was one hundred and 
twenty years old when he died. His eyes were not 
dim, nor his natural force abated. And the children of 
Israel wept for Moses in the plains of Moab, thirty days, 
so the days of weeping was ended. Hence Joshua, the 
son of Nun, was filled with the spirit of wisdom, for 
Moses had laid his hands upon him ; hence, the children 
of Israel harkened unto him, and did as the Lord 
commanded Moses. 



58 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Another proof, by its own words, and reason. And 
there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto 
Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face. (Deut. xxxiv, 
5, 10.) From the face of this work, or the manner 
in which the writer speaks of the law, and in the man- 
ner in which he speaks of the death of Moses, must and 
will appear by reason and plain words, that Moses must 
have been dead long before the book of Deuteronomy 
was written, for another reason is, that when the book 
of Deuteronomy was about forming, the writer says that 
no man knoweth of his sepulcher unto this day ; and 
there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto 
Moses. Hence, you can plainly and clearly see that 
Moses was actually dead at the time that the book of 
Deuteronomy was written. Hence, I say that it is ab- 
surd to suppose that Moses wrote thus of himself, or 
that any man would write thus of Moses, even a short 
time after his death. It is evident, therefore, that it 
was written a long time after his death, and even after 
the days of the prophets of Israel. 



CHAPTEE XV. 

Another strong proof by your Bible, that I have 
thought strange that you have never noticed with more 
attention, than ever has been done. It is simply by 
consulting the first and fourth chapters of Deuteronomy. 
It is plain to be seen, that the writer of the law was 
in the land of Judea when it was wrote. Hence you 
see that Moses never crossed over Jordan, but died in 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 59 

the land of Moab, on the other side of Jordan. Hence 
the writer of the law speaks of the transactions of 
Moses, as taking place on the other side of Jordan. 
What more do you want of me on that subject ? But 
I shall give you a few more evidences by the work 
itself. 

First, it is evident that there are some translators 
that have rendered it on this side of Jordan ; but it is 
well known that the vulgate translator of St. Jerome, is 
translated Jordanum. The Greek of it is beyond Jor- 
dan ; and, also, the Hebrews require the same reading. 
Hence it is evident that this corrupt rendering was a 
wilful perversion of the text, for the purpose of keeping 
back this weight of evidence against the received 
opinion, that Moses was the author of the law in its pre- 
sent form. 

Another evidence : notice the writer in speaking of 
the Horims who were dispossessed by the children of 
Esau. Says, Deut. ii, 12, " The Horims also dwelt in 
Seir, before time ; but the children of Esau succeeded 
them, when they had destroyed them before them, and 
dwelt in their stead, as Israel did unto the land of their 
possession, which the Lord gave unto them." Hence it 
is evident that they did not possess the land which the 
Lord gave unto them, till after the death of Moses. 
But it is evident they did possess it at the time that the 
Jewish law was written. Hence, you see that Moses 
could not have written what is now called the Mosaic 
law, or at least in its present form. Now, I want you 
to notice that the writer of the law, in referring to the 
monuments, as evidences of the truth of his history, men- 
tions them as having been of long standing, and adds 



60 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

that they are to be seen unto this day. (See Genesis, 
xxii, 14.) And Abraham called the name of that place 
Jehovah Jirah, as it is said unto this day in the Mount 
of the Lord it shall be seen. And so I have shown 
you that the death of Moses is mentioned as being en- 
tirely remote from the time the law was written, and 
no man knew of his sepulcher unto this day. There- 
fore, with the many evidences that I have shown you 
from the old work itself, I think it is most impossible for 
you to believe that Moses wrote the law now in question ; 
but I have more evidences from the same work that 
those books were not written, in their present form, till 
seven hundred years after the death of Moses. For me, 
just examine the general testimony of the sacred book 
or books of the Jewish laws, and you can see that none 
of the writings of Moses were handed down to you in 
their pristine character. Hence, according to the law 
written, that was said to have been written by Moses, 
was to have been preserved in the Ark of the Cove- 
nant. (See Deut. xxxi, 24, 25, 26.) "And it came to 
pass when Moses had made an end of his writings, or 
the words of this law in a book, until they were finished, 
that Moses commanded the Levites, which bore the 
Ark of the Covenant of the Lord, saying, Take this 
book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the 
Covenant of the Lord your God, that it may be there 
for a witness against thee." Hence, this book of the 
law was thus to be kept in the Ark of the Covenant, in 
the house of the Lord, and to be seen and read only by 
the priests, except when exhibited in the services of the 
temple, when it was to be read to the people. Hence, 
after a certain portion of the law was read to the by- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 61 

standers, then the scroll was closed for certain purposes, 
that they should not hear the secret part, for the lead- 
ing characters reserved the free light, and only read the 
tyranical part. But, when you read the history of that 
people, as given in the book of Judges, you see so much 
corruption, and idolatry, and barbarous ignorance, that 
you have no good reason to believe that the law, or any 
rule, was regarded with pious concern, so as to justify 
you in the opinion that law was preserved, or regarded 
either in letter or word, or at least till the days of the 
first kings of Israel ; and, therefore, this law was not 
in the Ark of the Covenant, or any other law, except 
the ten commandments, at the time king Solomon ded- 
icated the temple. (See 1 Kings, viii, 8, 9.) "And they 
drew out the staves, that the ends of the staves were 
seen out in the holy place before the oracle, and they 
were not seen without, and there they are unto this day." 
Hence, there was nothing in the ark, save the two tables 
of stone, which Moses put there at Horeb, when the 
Lord made a covenant with the children of Israel, when 
they came out of the land of Egypt. (See 2 Chronicles 
ix, 10.) 

There you can see that Israel had no written law; 
nor after that till the days of Josiah, the good king of 
Judea. Therefore, the Hebrews were, in truth, without 
anj^ written law T during this time, from the declaration 
of Azariah, in the days of Asa, king of Judah. (2 
Chronicles, xv, 1, 2, 3.) "And the spirit of God 
came upon Azariah, the son of Oded : And he went 
out to meet Asa, and said unto him, Hear ye me, Asa, 
and all Judah, and Benjamin. The Lord is with you, 
while ye be with him ; and if ye seek him, he will b<e 



62 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

found of you ; but if you forsake him, he will forsake 

yon." 

Hence, for a long season, Israel had been without the 
true God, and without a teaching priest, and without a 
law. Thus, the prophet declares that Israel had been 
for a long time without law ; therefore, without the 
original law of Moses, as it is termed ; admitting there 
was in time a Mosaic law. 

I now intend to make it appear that it was lost at 
the time that a certain portion of the Bible, or the five 
books in question were written, by its own work, and 
from the following circumstances, which took place in 
the days of Josiah, the king of Judea. (See 2 Kings, xxii, 
8-13.) " And Hilkiah, the high priest, said unto Sha- 
phan, the scribe, I have found the book of the law in the 
house of the Lord. And Hilkiah gave the book to Sha- 
phan, and he read it." And Shaphan, the scribe, came to 
the king, and brought the king word again, and said, Thy 
servants have gathered the money that was found in 
the house, and have delivered it into the hands of them 
that do the work : that have the oversight of the house 
of the Lord. And Shaphan, the scribe, showed the king, 
saying, Hilkiah, the priest, hath delivered me a book, 
And Shaphan read it before the king. And it came to 
pass, when the king had heard the words of the law, that 
he rent his clothes. And the king commanded Hilkiah, 
the priest, and Ahikam, the son of Shaphan, and 
Achbor, the son of Michaiah, and Shaphan, the scribe, 
and Asahiah, the servant of the king, saying. Go ye 
and inquire of the Lord for me, and for the people, and 
for all Judah, concerning the words of this book that is 
found; for great is the wrath of the Lord, that is 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 63 

ki&lled against us, because our fathers have not heark- 
ened unto the works of this book, to do according unto 
a** that which is written concerning us." 



CHAPTER XVI. 



Now I shall make it appear that Hilkiah, the priest, 
wrote the now-termed Mosaic law, by good reason, 
and by the work itself. 

First, the circumstances under which the book was 
found, will justify you in believing that it was written 
by Hilkiah, the priest, himself. But this will be con- 
sidered by many the hight of presumption. But I will 
bring many circumstances that will go to prove, or 
confirm it, as the fact. It is not reasonable to suppose 
that the law written by Moses, or any copy of it, would 
have remained among the rubbish of the house of the 
Lord, until the king and the people had forgotten the 
contents. And if the book of the law, found by Hil- 
kiah, did not contain doctrines new to the king, why 
should he have rent his clothes, and expressed so much 
concern, when he heard its contents ? (2 Chronicles, 
xxxiv, 20, 21.) " And the king commanded Hilkiah, 
and Ahikam, the son of Shaphan, and Abdon, the son 
of Micah, and Shaphan, the scribe, and Asaiah, the 
servant of the king's, saying, Go, inquire of the Lord 
for me, and for them that are left in Israel, and in 
Judah, concerning the words of the book that is found : 
for great is the wrath of the Lord that is poured out 



64 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

upon us, because our fathers have not kept the word of 
the Lord, to do after all that is written in this book." 

Hence, it is evident that those things written in this 
book, were new to the king, and also to the people of 
Israel, when the book was said to have been found. 
Hence, it appears that the original law of Moses was 
actually lost, and had been lost for many generations. 
For, if this had not been the case, the king and the 
people could not have been so completely ignorant of 
its contents. For, it is reasonable that a partial know- 
ledge of its contents would have found its way through 
several succeeding generations, by the prevailing influ- 
ence of tradition. But here you see the book presented to 
the king of Judah, by Hilkiah, the priest, purporting to 
be the book of the law of that nation, when both the king 
and the people were entirely unacquainted with its doc- 
trines and precepts ; therefore, no one knowing any thing 
of it but the priest. And the manner in which he came 
in possession of it is rather remarkable ; for he says he 
found it. But where did he find it, is next. Was 
it in the Ark of the Covenant, where it ought to have 
been, according to the previous commands? But 
no, it was not there. Well, where was it ? He said he 
found it in removing the rubbish of the temple. It is 
rather unreasonable. Is this the care the, Hebrews 
manifested their regard to their sacred books, and the 
divine laws of their legislator ? If so, is it any thing 
unreasonable to suppose that the original law of Moses 
was actually lost ; and that his book of law, said to have 
been found by Hilkiah, was simply a contrivance of the 
priesthood? No, I say there was three hundred and 
some years before this — i. e. — when king Solomon ded- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 65 

icated the temple. Hence, there could have been no 
such book to be found, or Solomon or his servants 
would have found it. And it vras ninety years after 
Solomon dedicated the temple, when Azariah declared 
that Israel had been so long without any law. 

All I say is, let reason have room now. Was it 
lying among the rubbish of the temple or ark all that 
time ? I say not. But it is more reasonable to suppose 
that the book of Moses was absolutely lost. Another 



CHAPTER XVII. 



First, the manner in which Hilkiah imposed his law 
upon the people, is worthy of notice. 

The book of the law, that he should have found, is 
said to have been written by the hand of Moses. (See 2 
Chronicles, xxxiv, 14.) " And when they brought out 
the money that was brought into the house of the Lord, 
Hilkiah, the priest, found a book of the law of the 
Lord, given by Moses." 

The Hebrew is by the hand of Moses. But accord- 
ing to the Jewish chronology, Moses had been dead 
eight hundred years, when this book of the law was 
said to have been found. Then you would ask, what 
kind or sort of material was this book composed of, 
before you assert the fact that Moses did write that 
book. But, admitting that this book was written by 
Moses, or that it was a copy of the original law of 
Moses, and that it had been lost for several hundred 

6 



66 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

years, during which time, Azariah, the prophet, declared 
that Israel had no law, then what use would this book 
have been to the king or people ? I ask, could any 
man then living have read or understood that book, 
from the fluctuating nature of all living languages, if 
it should have been misplaced for several hundred years, 
and then been found in a perfect state of preserva- 
tion? 

In regard to the characters in which it was written, 
no man then could have read the book, when found, so 
as to make it at all intelligible. But yet, you find that 
Shaphan could read the long lost book without any 
difficulty, as soon as it was handed to him by the priest. 
Hence, he took it to the king, and read it in his 
presence, and gave no intimation that it was any more 
difficult in reading this book, than if he had just assisted 
the priest in making it. 

But what renders the supposition that it was written 
by Moses more absurd, is, that I have already shown 
you that Moses wrote in the ancient Egyptian hiero- 
glyphics — a mode of writing rendered obsolete at the 
time that Hilkiah, the priest, should have found that 
book. 

Now, I ask why all this contrivance in getting up a 
written law, on the credit of their ancient legislator, if 
the Jews had always preserved regular copies of the 
law said to have been written by Moses ? 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 67 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Now I shall prove to you that Hilkiah is not the 
author of the law, in its present form. 

First, I am well aware that the authorship of the law 
is generally ascribed to Moses. But I say there is not 
a shadow of evidence in favor of any such supposition ; 
and I say the whole of the internal evidence of the 
work is decidedly against any such supposition ; for the 
writer always speaks in the third person, and not as if 
Moses himself w T ere speaking ; hut as if the writer was 
speaking of Moses. . And, again, " The Lord spake unto 
Moses, and not the Lord spake unto me ; and Moses 
was the meekest man in all the earth." Hence, such 
language no writer would use in speaking of himself. 
And, as I stated in the preceding chapter, that Moses 
did not write the law in its present form, I say that you 
have no evidence that it ever existed in any other form. 

Therefore, I now shall proceed to prove to you that 
Ezra is, in fact, the bona fide author of the law as it 
now stands ; and I shall support it by the Bible itself 
and good testimony from ancient men, and Jewish 
writers, both among Christians and Jews. And, also, 
I have exerted all my skill to keep w T ithin the precincts 
of the popular opinions of the world, and I find by 
examining them, that they all, when asked in truth, 
must and do admit that Moses never wrote the law, in 
its present form. So I attribute the compiling and 
arranging of those books to Ezra. Hence, I can prove 



68 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

by all your ancient historians, that all the old Jewish 
laws were lost by both Jew and Christian. Hence, 
that makes the law precisely what I said it was. 

I say it is a history of ancient customs, wrote out by 
Ezra, about one thousand years after the death of Moses. 
The reader will bear it in mind, that in my preceding 
remarks on the Jewish law, I took it as a position that 
the five books of Moses, so called, were not only written 
by some other person, and long after the death of Moses, 
but that there was a long space of time between the 
death of Moses, and the captivity of the Jews at Baby- 
lon. Hence the Hebrews had no written law at all. I 
have proved that in the days of Solomon, the third king 
of Israel, that there was no such thing as an old Mosa- 
ic law to be found among their sacred records in the 
temple. Hence, it was the case as late as the reign of 
Josiah, the king of Israel, during whose reign Hilkiah, 
the priest, wrote a book of law, and pretended to find it 
among the rubbish of the temple. But the book that is 
said to have been found by Hilkiah, the priest, was not 
long in the possession of the priesthood; for it was 
but thirty-nine years after it was first seen in the hands 
of Hilkiah, the priest, till Nebuzar-adan came up against 
Judah, and sacked Jerusalem, and burnt the house of 
the Lord, and with it the book that Hilkiah should have 
found. (Jeremiah lii, 12, 13, 14, 15.) Hence, he says: 
" In the fifth month, and the tenth day of the month, 
which was the nineteenth year of Nebuchaddrezzar's 
reign, in Babylon. Then came Nebuzar-adan, captain 
of the guard, which served the King of Babylon into 
Jerusalem, and burned the house of the Lord, and the 
kings house ; and the houses of Jerusalem, and all the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 69 

houses of great men, burnt he with fire. And all the ar- 
mies of the Chaldeans, that were with the captain of the 
guard, and broke down all the walls of Jerusalem round 
about. And then came Nebuzar-adan, the captain of 
the guard, and carried away captive a certain part of 
the poor class of the people, hence the residue of 
the people that remained in the city, and those that fell 
away into the hands of the king of Babylon, and the 
rest of the multitude." Consequently, the law was 
burnt in the house of the Lord, according to Ezra, 
chap, xiv, 12-32, thus it says : " For thy law is burnt, 
therefore, no man knoweth the things that are done of 
thee, or the works that shall begin ; but if I have found 
grace before thee, send the Holy Ghost into me, and 
I shall write all that hath been clone in the world since 
the beginning, which were written in thy law, that 
men may find thy path, and that they which will live 
in the latter days may live. And he answered lead 
me, saying, go thy way, and gather the people together, 
and say unto them, that they seek thee not for forty 
days ; but look thou, prepare many box trees, and take 
with thee Sarea, Dabria, and Selemia, and Geanus, and 
Ariel, the five that are ready to write swiftly, and come 
hither, and I shall light a candle of understanding in 
thine heart, which shall not be put out till the things 
be performed, which thou shalt begin to write. And 
when thou hast done, some things shalt thou publish, 
and some things shalt thou show secretly to the wise. 
But to-morrow, at this hour, shalt thou begin to write. 
Then I went forth, and gathered all the people together 
as he commanded, and said, hear these words, Israel : 
Our fathers, at the beginning, were strangers in Egypt/ 



70 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

from whence they were delivered, and received the law 
of life, which they kept not, and which ye have also 
transgressed after them. Then was the land, even the 
land of Zion, parted among you by lot ; but your fathers, 
and ye yourselves, have done unrighteousness, and have 
not kept the way, which the Highest commanded you ; 
and for as much as he is a righteous judge, he took from 
you in time that which he had given you." Hence, I 
say, at this time Israel was led away captive into Ba- 
bylon, where they were seventy years -without any 
written law, when you recollect that every man did 
not keep a copy of the law in his house, but that a 
single manuscript copy only was kept in the house of the 
Lord. Hence you have every reason to believe that 
the old law of figures was burnt, as Ezra declares, and 
that during the seventy years captivity, there was no 
written laws among the Jews. Hence, I say, that by 
the work itself, it is reasonable that the priest and scribe 
wrote it from memory, after their return from Babylon. 
That Ezra compiled the law, or five books of Moses, so 
called, after the return of the Jews from Babylon, is 
admitted by most of the ancient historians, inasmuch as 
they embrace a part of the old original law. But, it is 
evident that Ezra wrote the book of law used by the 
Hebrews after their seventy years captivity in Babylon, 
or at least it was first found in his hands after they re- 
turned to Jerusalem. (See Nehemiah, the viii, 1-8.) 
"And all the people gathered themselves together as 
one man in the street that was before the water gate ; 
and they spake unto Ezra, the scribe, to bring the book 
of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to 
Israel. And Ezra, the priest, brought the law before 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 71 

the congregation, both men and women, and all that 
could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the 
seventh month. And he read therein before the street 
that was before the water-gate, from morning until the 
mid-day, before the men and those that could under- 
stand ; and the ears of all the people were attentive 
unto the book of the law. And Ezra, the scribe, stood 
upon a pulpit of wood, which they had made for that 
purpose ; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, 
and Ananiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, 
on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and 
Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, 
and Zechariah, and Meshullum. And Ezra opened the 
book in the sight of all the people, for he was above all 
the people, and wiien he opened it, all the people stood 
up ; and Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And 
all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up 
their hands ; and they bowed their heads, and worship- 
ped the Lord with their faces to the ground. Also 
Jeshua, and Bani, and Shetebiah, and Jamin, and Ak- 
kub, and Shabbethai, and Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, 
Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, and Pelaiah, and the Levites, 
caused the people to understand the law; and the people 
stood in their place. So they read the book in the law 
of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them 
to understand the reading." 

Consequently, the whole chapter proves that this 
book of the law, like that found by Hilkiah, was a new 
book to the people — a book that they had no knowledge 
of before ; neither the old men, nor the priests, who 
would have been most likely to have been acquainted*, 
with the book, if it had been the book of their law be- 



72 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

fore that day. Those fathers of Israel, with their priests 
and all the people who were capable of understanding, 
would not have come to Ezra to know and understand 
the law. (See verse the 13.) "And on the second day 
were gathered together the chief of all the fathers of all 
the people, the priests and the Levites, unto Ezra, the 
scribe, even to understand the words of the law." Now, 
I ask, if Ezra was not the author of this book, why 
should the chief of the fathers and the priests come to 
him to know and understand the words of the law ? If 
this book had been in their hands, known and acknow- 
ledged to have been the law of their nation, given by 
the hands of Moses, their legislator, would there not 
have been as good reason for Ezra to have applied to 
the rest of the priests for instruction out of this book 
of the law, as for them to receive instruction from him ? 
Hence, this book was written by Ezra, according to its 
own work, or its internal evidences. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

The next that I shall offer, is a few more evidences 
upon the preceding chapter. Hence, this book of law, 
written by Ezra, was simply the Jewish law. (See 
verse the 14.) "And they found written in the law 
which the lord had commanded Moses, that the chil- 
dren of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the 
seventh month." This command, which they found 
written in the law of the Lord, given by Moses, is to 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 73 

be found injhe Jewish law. (See Leviticus, xxiii, 41, 
42, 43.) "And ye shall keep it a feast unto the Lord 
seven days in the year. It shall be a statute forever in 
your generations: ye shall celebrate it in the seventh 
month. Ye shall dwell in the booths seven days ; all 
that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths. That 
your generations may know that I made the children of 
Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of 
the land of Egypt : I am the Lord your God." 

This feast of tabernacles, according to the law, was 
to be an annual feast of the Jews, throughout their 
generations, on the seventh month, beginning on the 
fifteenth day of the month, and to last seven days. 
(See Leviticus, xxiii, 33-41.) " And the Lord spake 
unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, 
saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be 
the feast of the tabernacles for seven days unto the 
Lord. On the first day shall be a holy convocation : 
ye shall do no servile work therein. Seven days ye 
shall offer an offering made by fire, unto the Lord : on 
the eighth day shall be a holy convocation unto you, 
and ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the 
Lord : it is a solemn assembly ; and ye shall do no 
servile work therein. These are the feasts of the Lord, 
which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to 
offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord ; a burnt 
offering, and a meat offering, a sacrifice, and drink 
offerings, every thing upon his day : beside the Sab- 
baths of the Lord, and beside your gifts, and beside all 
your vows, and beside all your free-will-offerings, which 
ye give unto the Lord. Also, in the fifteenth day of 
the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruit 

7 



74 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

of the land, ye shall keep a feast unto the Lord seven 
days : on the first day shall be a Sabbath, and on the 
eighth day shall be a Sabbath. And ye shall take you 
on the first day the boughs of goodly trees, branches 
of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows 
of the brook ; and ye shall rejoice before the Lord 
your God seven days. And ye shall keep it a feast 
unto the Lord seven days in the year. It shall be a 
statute forever in your generations : ye shall celebrate 
it in the seventh month." 

Notwithstanding this feast of tabernacles was so 
solemnly commanded in the law, it is expressly declared 
that it was not observed by Israel, from the days of 
Jeshua until the time of Ezra, i. e., the space of one 
thousand years. (See Nehemiah, viii, 16, 17, 18.) 
<'So the people went forth, and brought them, and 
made themselves booths, every one upon the roof of his 
house, arid in their courts, and in the courts of the 
house of God, and in the street of the water gate, and 
in the street of the gate of Ephraim. And all the 
congregation of them that were come again out of the 
captivity made booths, and sat under the booths : for 
since the days of Jeshua, the son of Nun, unto that 
day had not the children of Israel done so. And there 
was very great gladness. Also day by day, from the 
first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the 
law of God. And they kept the feast seven days ; and 
on the eighth day was a solemn assembly, according 
unto the manner." 

Now, is it reasonable to believe that this book of the 
law, which commanded this solemn assembly, or feast 
of tabernacles, had been known and acknowledged as 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 75 

the law of the Jews, from the days of Moses to the 
time of Ezra. Yet not one of the high priests called 
one of those holy convocations for the space of one 
thousand years. Hence, I say it is reasonable that 
Ezra's law had ever been the law of the Hebrews. But 
I admit that Moses, in his code of rules, commanded 
the Jews to keep the feast of tabernacles, but they 
should have had a written law all the time ; and if they 
had a written law actually in their possession all the 
time, and paid no attention to it for the space of one 
thousand years, it is not reasonable. Next, for reason. 

First, if the authority of their legislator was thus 
disregarded by the Hebrews, where is the absurdity in 
saying that the written code of Moses was wholly ne- 
glected and lost, and the book of law found by Hilkiah, 
the priest, and the book that is now called the law 
of Moses, was presented to the people after their 
return from Babylon, were written from memory ? And, 
of course, it is nothing more than written traditions of 
the Hebrews, with such innovations as the peculiar 
prejudices and pious judgments of the writer, would 
necessarily suggest. 

Therefore, Ezra did compile a history of the Jews, 
and write a code of laws, purporting to be the laws of 
Moses. Those are facts that can not be denied, and 
are supported by evidence. Consequently, the book of 
Genesis is only a part of a profane history. 



76 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER XX. 

The next that I shall offer as proof, are historical facts 
of ancient language, and also some Bible proof. 

Now, in order to present to my friends the strength 
of evidence which goes to prove those facts, I shall at 
first give you a brief history of Ezra. First, Ezra was 
born at Babylon, during their captivity, and received 
his education from the Jews, while in their captivity, 
and also he was regularly inducted into the priest's 
office, and he served as a high priest of the Jews, after 
their return to Jerusalem ; and so on. And more than 
that, it is well known that Ezra was of the lineage of 
Aaron. Now a historical proof. 

Ezra was, and is, the same man that was called 
Esdras, aiid wrote the two books called the Apochry- 
phal books, as called by the same name. Hence, as 
the field is now open for a dispute on this historical 
fact of Esdras, I shall offer some proof on it. This 
evidence is of two kinds. First, of the Jewish genea- 
logy. Second, of the historical facts, by consulting 
the genealogy of Ezra, it is plain to be seen that 
Ezra and Esdras are two names for the same individual. 
The genealogy of Ezra is given in Ezra, or the book of 
the same. (Chap, vii, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.) " Now, after those 
things, in the reign of Artaxerxes, the king of Persia, 
Ezra, the son of S'eriah, the son of Azariah, the son 
of Hilkiah, the son of Shallum, the son of Zadok," but 
lastly, Ezra was the son of Aaron. Notice the above 
names. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 77 

See the genealogy of Esdras, or the history of 
Esdras, (ii, chapter i, 1, 2, 3 ;) the second book of the 
prophet Esdras. He is there called the son of Saraias, 
the son of Azarias, the son of Hekhias, the son of 
Radamias, the son of Sadok, and so on. But remem- 
ber that lastly he is called the son of Aaron, in both 
genealogies. Consequently Ezra and Esdras are two 
names for the same individual. But in regard to the 
historical facts, it is more evidently to be seen that 
these two names are for the same person. After the 
return of the Jews from their captivity, the following 
account is given of the manner in which Ezra, the 
priest and scribe, read the book of the law. (See 
Nehemiah, viii, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.) "And all the people 
gathered themselves together as one man into the street 
that was before the water gate ; and they spake unto 
Ezra, the scribe, to bring the book of the law of Moses, 
which the Lord had commanded to Israel/' And to 
read it, and so forth. Now, the difference in historical 
and prophetic facts. 

First, prophetic facts : " And he read therein, before 
the street that was before the water gate, from the 
morning until mid-day, before the men and the women, 
and those that could understand ; and the ears of all 
the people were attentive unto the book of the law. 
And Ezra, the priest, stood upon a pulpit of wood, 
which they had made for the purpose ; and beside him 
stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, 
and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on 
his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and 
Hashum," and so on. And Ezra opened the book in 
sight of all the people, for he was above all of them, + 



78 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

and when he opened it they all stood up. And Ezra 
blessed the Lord, their God, and all the people 
answered amen, amen, with lifting up their hands ; and 
they bowed their heads, and worshipped the Lord their 
God, with their faces to the ground." Now notice the 
historical proof of Esdras being the same individual 
that is now called Ezra. 

First, read the history of Esdras, 9th chapter, from 
the 38th to 47th verse ; then compare them with the 
above history of Ezra, and mark the difference. You 
will see that they only differ in number, and in pronun- 
ciation of words, and that was caused by the different 
theories, and different standards of pronunciation. 

But now I will proceed and give you some of the his- 
torical proof: " And the whole multitude came together 
with one accord, into the broad place of the holy porch, 
toward the east. And they spake unto Esdras, the 
priest and reader, that he would bring the law of Moses, 
that was given of the Lord God of Israel. So Esdras, 
the chief priest, brought the law unto the whole multi- 
tude, from man to woman, and to all the priests, to hear 
the law in first day of the seventh month. And he read 
before the holy porch and the broad court, from morn- 
ing till mid-day, before men and women. All the mul- 
titude gave heed to the law, and Esdras, the priest and 
reader, stood upon a pulpit of wood, made for that pur- 
pose, and there stood up by him Mattathias, Sammus, 
and Anannias, and Azorias, and Urias, and Ezecius, 
Balasamus, upon the right hand ; and on his left hand 
stood Pholdaius, and Misael, Melchias and son. But 
further, then, took Esdras the book of the law before 
the multitude, for he sat honorably in the first place in 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 79 

the sight of them all. Andfwhen he opened the law, 
they stood all straight up, so Esdras blessed the Lord 
God most high, the God of hosts almighty, and all the 
people answered, Amen. And lifting up their hands, 
they fell to the ground, and worshipped the Lord their 
God." 

Having thus shown that Ezra and Esdras were only 
two names for the same individual, both by the Bible 
and historical evidences, I will now proceed to show 
you, by the work itself, that Ezra is and was, the bona- 
fide author of the Jewish law, in its present form. But, 
first, I want the reader to keep in mind, that I have al- 
ready shown you that Israel was for a long time without 
any written law, and that they had no written law during 
their captivity. This fact is well supported by the 
profane history of Esdras, and the prophetical history 
of Ezra, the self same man, or author of them both, 
But, as the profane history of Esdras, or Ezra, is not 
considered canonical by many of the Christian world, as 
they term themselves, so I will just admit that they are 
Christians. Then, I now must take Bible proof for it, 
for they can not deny both and stand in their present 
form. But, if I was to prove that Esdras, or Ezra, 
was the same person ; and, also, prove that he was the 
author of the profane history of Esdras, and, also, the 
author of the prophetical history of Moses, so called, 
would not that set profane and prophetical history on 
equal footing, in regard to their sacred inspiration? And 
I say, in truth, that there is as much evidence in the 
profane history of Esdras, or Ezra, that goes to show 
the divine seal of inspiration, as there is in many of the 
books in the Old Testament, the authors of which were^ 



OU LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

never called in question, nor left to a vote as the Bible 
was. Consequently, they have equal authority with any 
of the rest of the historical parts of the Bible, and they 
ought to have this authority with every unprejudiced 
man, when their testimony is as well corroborated by 
the rest of the scriptures. 

I now will give you a few of the declarations of the 
high priest, that is, Esdras. (See 2 book of Esdras, xiv 
or xv chapter, read from 15 to 48 verse.) Read, first: 
" Then answered I before thee, and said, behold, Lord, 
I will go as thou hast commanded me, and reprove the 
people which are present ; but they that shall be born 
afterward, who shall admonish them ? Thus the world 
is set in darkness, and they that dwell therein are with- 
out light ; for the law is burnt ; therefore no man know- 
eth the things that are done of thee, or the work that 
shall begin; but if I have found grace before thee, 
send the Holy Ghost into me, and I shall write all that 
has been done in the world since the beginning, which 
were written in thy law, that men may find thy path, 
and that they which will live in the latter days, may 
live. And he answered me, saying, Go thy way, gather 
the people together, and say unto them, that they seek 
thee not for forty days ; but look thou, prepare the many 
box trees, and take with thee Sarea, Dabria, Selemia, 
Geanus, and Ariel, those five which are swift to write, 
and come hither and I will light a candle of understand- 
ing in thine heart, that shall not be put out till the 
things be performed which thou shalt begin to write. 
And when thou hast done, some things shalt thou pub- 
lish, and some things shalt thou show secretly to the 
wise. This hour, to-morrow, thou shalt begin to write. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 81 

Then I went forth, as he commanded, and gathered all 
the people together, and said, Hear these words, Is- 
rael ! Our fathers at the beginning were strangers in 
Egypt, from whence they were delivered, and received 
the law of life, which ye kept not. Ye have also trans- 
gressed after them. Then the land of Zion was di- 
vided," and so on. But he further states the manner 
in which he began the history of the law, and shows 
that it was the Jewish law which he wrote. He says 
that he wrote all that had been done in the world since 
the beginning. Consequently, he wrote all that was in 
the former law, which was burnt. But the law clearly 
shows the description of books of the law, which he 
wrote. That, evidently, purports to be a history of the 
law of Moses, with an account of all the things that 
have been done in the world since the beginning. Here 
I have an evident reference to the first chapter of 
Genesis, which shows that Ezra, or Ezdras, was the 
author, by a brief view of the history of language, and 
the state of literature at the time the supposed Mosaic 
law should have been written. 

First, it is a well known fact, that from the fluctu- 
ating nature of language, there is but little difficulty in 
ascertaining the time in which a book was. written. By 
comparing the literature of any book with the different 
stages of any language, in which any book is written, it 
may be known to a certainty, within a short time of the 
first existence of the book. Hence, all languages are 
in a continual fluctuation. Then, the following exam- 
ple will show the reader the truth of my remarks, and 
will enable him to feel the force of argument deduced 
from facts that I shall present to your view. 



82 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

The first that I shall quote, is a part of the new 
translation of Matthew, the iii, 2 and 12 verses. He 
says: "I, indeed, baptize you with water unto re- 
pentance. But he that cometh after me, is mightier 
than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear. He shall 
baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire, whose 
fan is in his hand. And he will thoroughly purge his 
floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will 
burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire." 

Now, I will give you the old translation of the same 
verse. Notice the letters and the different pronuncia- 
tions of the same words. First, he says : " He schal 
baptise or christend you with the Hooly Goost and 
fiir, whos whynewing is in his hond." (Matthew 
viii, 35.) 

He says that it might be fulfilled, which was spoken 
of by the prophet, saying : " I will open my mouth in 
parables ; will utter things which has been kept a secret 
from the foundation of the world." 

It reads in the old translation thus : "I schal holke 
out, or leele out, things hide fro making af the world." 

I think the above examples are sufficient to show to 
the friends of truth, the great change in language. And 
I even shall call on the old men of this day, and let 
them call to mind the common language of their youth- 
ful days, and their different English standards, and so 
on. Hence, the state of literature at that time was 
peculiar to itself, and such will be the fluctuating 
changes in all ages to come. Consequently, every man 
conversant with the science of letters, or history, will 
find but little difficulty in deciding upon the time when, 
or in which, a book was written. Now. every man must 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 83 

know there was a greater change in the science of 
almost everything, from the time of Moses to the capti- 
vity of the Jews at Babylon, than there has been in 
the same length of time since the science of printing, or 
letters, has been invented. 

Then, I would say, that no man will dare risk his re- 
putation as a man of letters, or a man of reason, and 
say that the internal evidence of the law of Moses, so 
called, does not give a greater support that it was 
written at the time of the captivity, or at least, more 
than that it was written in the time of Moses. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Next that I shall offer, will be a few of the orthodox 
views upon the same question, and admit them as facts, 
and prove, by their own words, that Moses was not the 
author of the law in its present form. 

First, the learned orthodox say that the law shows, 
by its internal evidence, that it was written in the time 
the Hebrew language was a living language ; and they 
say it is well known that it ceased to be a living lan- 
guage soon after the captivity. The premises laid down 
by the learned men of this day, in part, are strictly true ; 
but in coming to the law, these learned men forget that 
their conclusion occupies more ground than they can 
well cultivate. But I admit with the world, that the law 
of Moses, so called, clearly proves to have been written 
in the time that the Hebrew was a living language. 
But your learned orthodox has not shown you, or gave < 



84 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

you a shadow of proof, that the Hebrew was a living 
language in the time of Moses. And more than that, I 
challenge them to do it by the internal evidences of the 
work itself. And the learned men of this day does 
admit that the Hebrew language was a written language 
one thousand years after the death of Moses. Conse- 
quently, according to their own premises, they must 
admit that if the Hebrew was not a living language in 
the time of Moses, he could not have been the author of 
the law in its present form. Consequently, I assert, 
without the fear of successful contradiction, that the 
Hebrew language, in which the law was written, did 
not exist till eight hundred years after the death of 
Moses. Remember that the law, or work, is written in 
the Hebrew language, and I will give you another 
clear evidence that priests and princes must admit as 
facts. 

First, it is well known that Moses, according to the 
Scriptural testimony, was educated in the Egyptian 
language; but he acquired a knowledge of one more 
language, and that was the Medianite. And he did ac- 
quire a perfect knowledge of that language through the 
priest of Medion ; consequently, that fact is well estab- 
lished, and, in truth, you seek in vain to find that 
ancient claim of the Hebrew language, and you will find 
no evidence of the Hebrew being a written language 
till eight hundred years after the death of Moses, and 
two hundred and seventeen years before the Babylonish 
captivity. 

Next, I shall prove to you that the whole Hebrew 
language was, and is, lost, except what is preserved in 
the Bible. And I shall show you how, and when it 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 85 

was lost ; and, also, I shall hint on the origin of the 
Hebrew, and other languages. 

First, Abraham was a Chaldean, and of course spoke 
that language, and this language was spoken by Isaac, 
Jacob, and their posterity. These are facts ; but if it 
be true that their descendants did dwell in the land of 
Egypt for the time of one hundred years, it is well 
known that they, as well as Moses, spoke the Egyptian 
language. And reason would say, that all the writings 
of Moses that was intended to benefit his people, would 
have been written in their own language ; consequently, 
it would have been written in the Egyptian hierogly- 
phics. But, mark ; all those learned men do admit that 
the law was originally written in what is called the 
Chaldaic language, or the Hebrew, which I shall pres- 
ently show was not known in the time of Moses. Now, 
I say that the whole of the Hebrew language was lost, 
except what is in the Bible. If the Hebrew language 
was a written language in the time of Moses, and contin- 
ued to be a living language till after the captivity at Bab- 
ylon, is it reasonable to suppose that there could be no 
other book found in the same language but the Bible. 
But the Hebrew language became a dead language soon 
after the return of the Jews from Babylon. That is 
true. And now I shall show you why there is no other 
writings to be found in the Hebrew language, but the 
Bible. It is true that the Jews spoke of the Hebrew as 
a sacred and an ancient language, though many of the 
Christians of the world have adopted their prejudices in 
favor of the language in which the Bible was written. 
And it is believed that the Hebrew, or the ancient He- 
brew, was the primitive language, and the language in 



86 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD* 

which God used to talk with Moses, and so forth. But 
this prejudice rises out of superstition, and veneration 
for the Jews, for their ancient Scriptures do not give 
the least shadow of such antiquity. Then, why is it 
that all of the Hebrew language is lost, but what is in 
the Bible ? I will say, because it was not long a written 
language. Also, I shall here remark that there were 
two Bibles, or laws, that were used by the Jews at Jeru- 
salem. One of them you now have, and it was written 
in the Chaldaic-Hebrew, and in Chaldean characters. 
And the other is used by the Samaritans, written in the 
Samaritan language, and in the Phoenician characters ; 
consequently, the Samaritans say that the Jewish Scrip- 
tures is not of divine authority. And, also, the Jews say 
that the Scriptures used by the Samaritans is not of 
divine authority. So one doubts the other's sincerity ; 
consequently, that gives room for doubt of either one 
being of divine authority. 

Hence, I shall set them both on equal footing, 
as regards their sincerity; and say, that neither one 
is of divine authority, just in their present form ; 
consequently, I shall say that both the Bibles of the 
Jews and Samaritans are neither correct in their present 
form. 

Now, I will show you why they are neither of divine 
authority, by taking a more concise view of the Hebrew 
language, from which it will be seen that there is 
nothing very strange in the fact that all of the Hebrew 
language was lost, except what is in the Bible. 

First, you all admit that the original Hebrew language 
is the pride and boast of the Jews ; but, in fact, it is a 
language derived from the Arabic, and is now corrupted 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 87 

by several other languages ; especially the Chaldean 
language. 

Now, I shall prove to you how the Hebrew language 
is derived from the Arabic. First, I say that all of the 
deficient roots in the Hebrew language are to be sought 
for in the Arabic language. And further, I want you 
all to notice, that in speaking of the Hebrew Elohim, 
it is a maxim that admits of no controversy ; that every 
noun in the Hebrew language, is derived from what is 
usually termed the radix, or root ; from which, not only 
the noun, but all the different factions of the verbs, 
spring. And the proper root of all these is to be 
sought for in the Arabic language. Consequently, that 
establishes the fact that the Hebrew language is, and 
was, derived from the Arabic. Hence, to prove this 
fact further, I will ask what language was, or is, the 
English language derived from ? 

Now, I shall prove the fact that the Hebrew language 
was derived from the Arabic, by your own English 
language. It is a well known fact that all of the roots, 
or radix, of the English language, are to be sought for 
in the Saxon language, from which the English lan- 
guage is derived. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

The next that offers to my mind, is to give you the 
time, and under what circumstances the Hebrews 
derived their language from the Arabians. 



88 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

First, I shall say that it is not generally the case 
that one nation adopts the language of another, with- 
out an intimate and long intercourse with each other. 
And now, I shall ask, in what history is the account of 
this intercourse preserved, that did take place, with the 
Hebrews and Arabians ? None direct ; but in an indif- 
ferent, indirect manner. You have a faint hint of 
that fact, but only by supposition. Consequently, I 
think the above facts are sufficiently established. So 
I shall next examine the book of Judges ; also, I 
shall make it appear that after the death of Joshua, the 
people of Israel became degenerated, and adopted the 
manners and customs of other nations, and conse- 
quently corrupted their own. (Read Judges, ii, 8, 9, 
10, 11, 12.) "And Joshua, the Son of Nun, the servant 
of the Lord, died, being an hundred and ten years old. 
And they buried him in the border of his inheritance, 
in Timnath-heres, in the mount of Ephraim, on the 
north side of the hill Gaash. And, also, all that gen- 
eration were gathered unto their fathers : and there 
arose another generation after them, which knew not 
the Lord, nor yet the works which he had done for 
Israel. And the children of Israel did evil in the sight 
of the Lord, and served Baalim. And they forsook 
the Lord God of their fathers, which brought them out 
of the land of Egypt, and followed other gods, of the 
people that were round about them, and bowed them- 
selves unto them, and provoked the Lord to anger," 
So say the Judges, but I say, God is all love, and 
unchangeable. 

But further, it says : " They forsook the Lord, and 
served Baal and Ashtaroth." Consequently, I say that 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 89 

is plain evidence of the degenerated state of the 
Hebrews, and their entire disregard for the laws and 
customs of their legislator. Now, can any man say 
that they, in this degraded situation, had any written 
law, or any sacred writings ? Further, I will say, that 
the book of Judges is a monument of incontestible 
evidence of the degenerate state of the Hebrews. No 
man can read this book without prejudice, and not see 
that for many years they were destitute of any written 
law, or refinement of language. (See Judges, iii, 1, 2, 
3, 4, 5, 6, 7.) "Now these are the nations which the 
Lord left, to prove Israel by them, (even as many of 
Israel as had not known all the wars of Canaan ; only 
that the generation of the children of Israel, might 
know and teach them war, at the least such as before 
knew nothing thereof.") Consequently, I shall say, 
according to the internal evidence, war is right. 

But I shall take leave to differ with that command, 
in a few words. First, I shall say that all bloodshed is 
wrong, and my reason is this : that they are founded at 
all times, on pride, and on ambition ; and lastly, on 
superstition. Consequently, if that be true, then, 
according to that command, the Lord wanted an 
ambitious, and a superstitious school to be taught, and 
adopted, and practiced, throughout all the earth. 

Next, is that they were to prove Israel by the five 

lords, to know whether they would hearken unto the 

commandments of the Lord, which he had commanded 

their fathers, by the hand of Moses. And it states, 

further, that "the children of Israel dwelt among the 

Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Hittites, and the 

Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the Jebusites ; and 

8 



90 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

they took their daughters to be their wives, and gave 
their daughters to their sons, and served their gods. 
And the children of Israel did evil in the sight of the 
Lord, and forgot the Lord, their God, and served 
Baalim and the groves." 

Hence, I say that no man can read the Bible, and 
admit the same to be a true history of the Hebrews at 
that time, and believe that they had a sufficient regard 
for the written law, (admitting they had any,) and then 
believe that they preserved an uncorruptible, or an 
uncorrupted book, that is now called the Bible. 

Is it reasonable to suppose, that they had what is 
termed the sacred writ, during all their idolatry ? And, 
also, after this time, you find them without, or destitute 
of, the knowledge of mechanical arts. Therefore, they 
were dwelling in dens, and caves, and dependent upon 
other nations for tools of agriculture/ as well as imple- 
ments of war. Hence, I do not think that my readers 
will even think that letters were then invented, for it 
was after that, some time, before the first fourteen 
letters were invented; which were of the Greek. 
Consequently, there is not the least shadow of evidence 
on the face of any history now extant, that the Hebrew 
was a written language, at that time. 

I shall say that the Book of Jonah is an evident 
poetical fiction, according to the Bible chronology. 
Consequently, it is the book known to be written in the 
Hebrew language. This book was written eight hundred 
and ninety years before the time of Christ, and two 
hundred and sixteen years after the return of the Jews 
from Babylon. 

Hence, you see that there is no evidence that the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 91 

Hebrew was, a written language more than four hundred 
years. Hence, according to the learned men's premises, 
laid down in the world, in a part, are true, that this is 
taken from authentic profane history, as sincere as the 
Bible. 7 

Then, I say that the law of Moses (so called) was 
written in the time that the Hebrew language was a 
living language ; and also, after the days of Jonah, and 
previous to the death of Ezra, which was one thousand 
years after the death of Moses. 

I think the reader can now see why there is no other 
book to be found written in the Hebrew only that of 
the Bible. The reason rests upon this fact, that when 
it became a written language, it did not remain a living 
language for more than four hundred years. And 
farther, I shall remark here, that the Bible is not a 
book; but it is a collection of books, and a various 
assortment of books, known by the Jews.- Therefore, 
they were collected and written in their sacred lan- 
guage. All, with the exception of Job, were written 
within the limits above described. But the book of 
Job is much more ancient ; and, also, it is well known, 
that it was not written in the Hebrew language. 

But I shall give a few proofs that the Hebrew was 
not a living language, till long after the death of Moses, 
and that the law of Moses (so called] was not written 
till about the time of the captivity of the Hebrews, at 
Babylon. 

I have already remarked, that there are two Scrip- 
tures existing now ; one written in the Samaritan 
dialect, and the other in the Hebrew and Chaldean 
characters. If the Hebrew had long been a written, 



92 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

or living language, would they not have adopted an 
alphabet, or some standard, or a set of characters? I 
want the deader to understand me, that I deny the 
existence of the Mosaic law, in its present form, and 
all other Hebrew books, previous to the book of Jonah; 
hence, all the Jewish traditions, and all the writings, 
were lost, and written out again by Ezra, or in a part, 
but not entire, the true code of Moses, or his rule. 
But it was written to suit their own genius, and their own 
language. This was done in the time that the Hebrew 
language was a living language. Then, I say that the 
book of Genesis is written in the Hebrew language, 
and it is well known that the Hebrew characters are, 
and were, borrowed from the Chaldean. So both of 
the Scriptures, now extant, are written in characters 
borrowed from other nations. This clearly proves that 
they never had any characters of their own, or their 
language ' would have been reduced to the science of 
letters ; but once more — It is not only true, that the 
Bible, from its own internal evidence, must have been 
written during the time the Hebrew was a living lan- 
guage, but it was evidently written at a time when the 
dialect in the written copy precisely corresponded with 
the dialect of the spoken language. This fact will not 
be denied by any man at all, that is acquainted with the 
science of language ; this being a self evidence, that 
can not be denied. 

I now shall take a view of the stage of the dialect 
of the spoken language, and also that of the written. 

This question is easy of solution, for the affinity of 
dialect would place the first existence of the Bible 
within the limits prescribed, of both the dialect of the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORU). 98 

Samaritans, and the Hebrews, and would require you 
to believe that both of the Bibles were written about 
the time of the captivity. 

I will here remark, that the Samaritan dialect was 
formed by a union of languages, which did not take 
place till after the death of Moses, seven hundred and 
twenty-five years. And, also, the peculiar dialect of 
the Hebrews, in which the Bible that you now have was 
written ; and, also, first formed, in a part, by a union 
of the original Hebrew and Chaldean, during their 
captivity. Hence, according to that, the world is bound 
to admit that the Jewish law was absolutely written 
after the captivity ; and, consequently, by Ezra ; for it 
is attributed to him by all the Jewish traditions. 

But the reader will look for more evidence to show 
that the Hebrew language was derived from the Arabic. 
But I have already shown you, that after the death of 
Joshua, the Hebrews intermarried with the neighboring 
nations, and adopted their worship, and habits, and 
customs ; and, it is a matter of course, that they cor- 
rupted their language by this amalgamation. The 
nations with whom they amalgamated w r ere neighbors, 
and held commerce with the Arabians. But long after 
that, the Hebrews were tributary to the Phoenicians, 
who were a scientific people, and also held commerce 
with the Arabians. Hence, through these nations, the 
Hebrews acquired the knowledge of the science of 
letters ; and, also, you find them using the Phoenician 
characters, until after they borrowed from the Chaldeans. 
And, now, did they ever borrow from the Chaldeans, 
till after their captivity? I say it is a well known fact 
that they did not. Now, the substance of my evidence 



94 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

is this : It is the nature of any language, to change, in 
process of time, and to be spoken in a different dialect 
and a different style ; so that a book, when written, 
will always conform to the time, or style, or dialect, of 
the language at the time it was written. Then, in the 
space of one thousand years, (that is, from Moses to 
Ezra,) the language would have underwent a considera- 
ble change. But the Bible, from its own internal 
evidence, shows that it was evidently written at a time 
when the style and dialect of the Hebrew language, 
was precisely the same as it was about the time of the 
Jewish captivity. Hence, the Bible was written about 
the time of the captivity ; but it could not have been in 
the life-time of Moses. Therefore he was not the 
writer. This argument will certainly put the question 
beyond the reach of argument. 



CHAPTEE XXIII. 



I next shall view the historical character of the 
Bible, and show you that it stands contradicted by 
profane history, and reason of as equal authentic 
character. 

First, the character of the Bible is rather suspicious, 
for every thing is related in a marvelous manner, and all 
all the leading features of its history are at issue with the 
laws of nature. But the heroes of its tales are not hu- 
mane, according to the orthodox ; but they say that they 
were divine ; but they were guilty of crimes at which hu- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 95 

manity revolts. Such, in fact, is the historical character 
of the Bible. 

I shall now relate some of the transactions of the 
same times, and of the same people, and give a relation 
of things consistent with the established order of nature, 
and the ordinary actions of human beings. But I am 
not insensible of the fact, that with all my reason, there 
is a certain class of beings that will cry out with a loud 
and a soft voice, and say, give me the Bible that which 
charms, and the marvelous things therein. Especially 
those who believe in unreasonable and unnatural things, 
and say that they are divine, and then object to that which 
is perfectly consistent with the established laws of 
nature, and the ordinary actions of men. And, what is 
more absurd, all who think rationally on the subject are 
denounced as infidels, and skeptics. Now, my object is 
to show you that many of the historical dogmas of the 
Bible are not only opposed to the nature and fitness of 
things, but are contradicted by profane history, and 
by reasons that are entitled to as high authority as 
that of the Bible. I have already shown you, in the 
preceding chapter, that the Jews were an illiterate and 
uncultivated people for several hundred years after 
leaving Egypt, and that they had no history in their 
own language, till about the time of their captivity at 
Babylon, one thousand years after the death of Moses. 
But, remember that the Egyptians w ere a learned and a 
scientific people for thousands of years before the Jews 
had a national existence. Consequently, the Egyptians 
were much better qualified to give a true history of 
their own national affairs than any Jewish writer, or 
the writer of the Mosaic law, who always dwells in mar- 



96 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

velous things, and represents the Hebrews as being 
brought into Egypt by a scene of miracles; but the 
history of those miracles is familiar to the reader. And 
now I will show you what the history of the Egyptians 
says upon the matter, whose writings are much more 
ancient than the Bible, and done by more scientific men 
than many of those represented in the Jewish law. 
Well might Manethan, the learned priest of Egypt, say, 
" Mistaken history and preconceived ideas were adopted 
when the Jewish law w T as written/ ' For Manethan, at 
the special instance, and by the request of Ptolemy, 
wrote a history of Egypt, giving facts and dates from 
the reign of the first king, down to the time of the cap- 
tivity, or at least till the reign of Alexander the great, 
or within his time. This history was compiled from the 
sacred records of the Egyptian temple, which were faith- 
fully preserved, and were correct both in regard to facts 
and dates. For in the Egyptian profane history, it says 
that the Israelites carried an army into Egypt, and sub- 
dued the country ; were afterward expelled, and that 
they then settled in a province called Judea, where they 
built a city that they called Jerusalem, and in which 
they erected a temple. 

The following is a historical proof and proof by rea- 
son. The profane history of Egypt says that first they 
had a king whose name was Timacus, and in his reign 
they fell, beyond all doubt, under heavy displeasure ; 
for there came in upon them a rugged, robust people 
out of the east, and made an inroad into their province, 
and there took by force and carried all before them 
without any resistance, and put their prisoners in chains, 
and burning their cities into ashes, and oppressing the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 97 

inhabitants thereof — cutting some to pieces — took their 
wives and children, and sent them away into bondage. 
And, after this, the oppressors set up a kingdom of their 
own, and voted in a king whose name was Salatis. This 
can be found on the record in the Egyptian profane 
history. Consequently, after the king had subdued both 
the upper and lower provinces, he then put garrisons 
into all tenable places, especially in the east part of the 
province, for fear of an invasion from the Assyrians, 
whom he looked upon as the stronger of the two. But 
he then found in the country of Saites, a city formerly 
called Avaris, which was situated very conveniently for 
his purpose. This city he improved and repaired, and 
fortified it with strong works and walls, and a body of 
two hundred thousand men to cover it. He made choice 
of harvest time for the execution of his design, with a 
regard both to the plentiness of the season for pro- 
visions to pay his soldiers, and the securing of himself 
likewise against all insults, or invasions caused by his 
own excellent discipline and conduct. 

Now, I will give you the names of some of the first 
kings, and the number of years in which they reigned. 

First, Salatis died in the nineteenth year of his reign, 
and one Boeon succeeded him, who reigned forty years 
and nine days. And after him came Apochnos, who 
reigned seven and thirty years, and eight months. 
Apochis came next, and reigned sixty years and seven- 
teen days. And then Janias reigned fifty years and 
three months ; and, lastly, came Arris, who ruled forty 
and eight years, and three months, and eight days. 
Now, those were the first six kings, and they were 
almost perpetually in war for the purpose of destroying 

9 



98 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the Egyptians. Here I shall give you the definition of 
a few words. 

First, the people were then called hie-sos, that is to 
say, king shepherds, for hie, in the holy tongue, means 
king, and sos, according to the vulgar, is a shepherd ; 
so Mc-sos is taken as a compound. But, according to 
some copies now extant, hye does not signify king shep- 
herd, but shepherd captive. It is true that hie, with an 
aspiration sound in Egyptian, is to say captive. These 
are the different definitions of the same word. 

But, to proceed. I now have given you a regular 
succession of the kings who reigned in Egypt ; and, also, 
the state of subjection to which the Egyptians were, 
under the reign of the kings before named. Now, is it 
reasonable to suppose that the Egyptian historian, in 
writing the history of his own nation, would have de- 
parted from the truth, and their own .sacred records, as 
far as to ' represent the Egyptians, which was his own 
nation, to be in bondage, and slaves to the shepherds, 
when, in fact, the shepherds were slaves to the Egyp- 
tians at that time ? But, since the Bible, or about the 
time it was first in agitation, the shepherds got the 
government of Egypt in their own hands, and kept it 
for five hundred and four years. Then the king of 
Thebel, with an army of Egyptians, made a; valiant and 
obstinate war upon the shepherds, and drove the greater 
part of them out of the land of Egypt, and then the rest 
retreated to a place called Avaris, where they raised a 
strong wall around nine thousand, nine hundred and 
ninety acres of land. And I say further, that Themosis 
laid seige to this fortification with an army of fourteen 
hundred and sixty-two thousand men. But he found 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 99 

the place was not to be carried by assault. They then 
came to conditions, or articles, to depart Egypt in a 
safe convoy to go where they pleased. Hence, upon 
those terms, the shepherds left Egypt, with their goods 
and families, to the number of two hundred and thirty- 
four thousand, passed out by the way of the wilderness 
into Syria, and for the fear of the Assyrians, who 
were then the masters of Asia, they returned to the 
country now called Judea, and there erected cities, 
towns, and so on. Now, I seriously say that every 
part and particle of this account of the Egyptian his- 
tory, and my own account and reason given concerning 
long-forgotten events, I say they are consistent with 
natural events, and they are agreeable to the law of 
fitness. Nothing of a marvelous nature — no legerde- 
main tales of rods turning into serpents, or with regard 
to frogs, lice, or locusts, and so on. But everything 
will accord with the well known history of man. So, I 
ask, where is the man that is blessed with common 
sense, and free from vulgar prejudice and prepossession, 
that will find any difficulty in making up his mind in 
regard to the reasonableness of this account ? Always 
judge the credibility of a book by its arguments, and 
of its details to the order of nature, and its freedom 
from fiction and marvelousness. If the history of 
Egypt and the Bible was to be tried by that standard, 
there would not be the least hesitation in giving the 
preference to the history of Egypt, or Manethan, the 
Egyptian writer. 

I have already remarked that the Hebrews were not 
a learned people till long after their settlement in the 
land of Judea; and, also, they were not a scientific 



100 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

people till after their captivity at Babylon. Then, it is 
a matter of course, that you could not expect anything 
like a correct, or a systematic history of the first rise 
of that people, as a nation, or from any of their own 
writers. But, there are some incidental remarks in the 
Jewish history which casts some light upon the subject, 
and goes to show the reasonableness of Egyptian his- 
tory, and proves my reason and my words in regard to 
the Israelites possessing themselves of the government 
of Egypt, and, consequently, they ruled in parliament 
for the above time. And more than that, the whole of 
the internal evidence shows the sincerity of the profane 
history, even Abraham and all of the ancient men. 

Now, let me say that Abraham was a Chaldean, and 
that he left U r of the Chaldeans, and settled in the land 
of Canaan ; and, also, Abraham was a king and a shep- 
herd when he left Ur of the Chaldeans, and carried a 
strong army with him into the land of Canaan, and he 
took possesion of the country east of Bethel, on the 
plains of Jordan. (See Genesis xiii.) And Abraham 
was a mighty prince at this time, and could bring an 
army of his own into the field ; and, also, from this 
circumstance of his making war with the four kings, 
and proving successful in the contest. (See Genesis 
xiv.) That shows that Abraham had three hundred 
and eighteen soldiers born in his own house, and fur- 
thermore those three hundred and eighteen men were 
not the only men that he commanded in the field of 
battle ; for, in the fifth and thirteenth he had three con- 
federates, Mamre, Eshcal, and Aner, who might have 
brought an equal force into the field. But those three 
hundred and eighteen men were not the only men which 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 101 

Abraham could have brought into the field of his own 
subjects ; for is it reasonable to suppose that he would 
have called out all the men that he had at his command, 
and have left the vast property that he had in his pos- 
session with the multitude of women and children which 
must have belonged to his household, without an armed 
force to protect them, especially at a time when the 
whole country was invaded by the combined forces of 
the four kings ? Therefore, you see Abraham, at that 
time, as Genesis xxiii, and the ix says, that Abraham 
was, in fact, a king who governed and armed soldiery 
before he left Ur of the Chaldeans ; and, in fact, 
Abraham should be represented in the following 
manner. 

In the tenth generation after the flood, there was 
among the Chaldeans, a man great and skilled in celes- 
tial science ; who is represented as being a for- 
eigner, who came with an army out of the land above 
Babylon, called the land of the Chaldeans ; but, after a 
long time, he removed from that country ; also, with 
his people ; and went into the land then called Canaan, 
but now called the land of Judea; and then his pos- 
terity became to be a multitude, (as to which posterity 
I relate.) But remember that the name of Abram, or 
Abraham, is even now famous in the land of Damascus, 
and there is now a village named from him called the 
habitation of Abraham. Consequently, this fact is 
evidently proven by the greater part of the ancient 
historians, and also the Jews derived their origin from 
Damascus, the famous city of Syria, and their first king 
was Abraham. 

Then, if it be true, as all those ancient historians < 



102 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

say, that Abraham was a king in the land of the 
Chaldeans ; and, as I say, when he left the land of the 
Chaldeans, above Babylon, he marched away with an 
army of soldiers to Damascus, and Jacob, after Isaac, 
succeeded to the kingdom. Then, I say, that if you 
will admit that to be a fact, there would be no difficulty 
in believing what I have said, in regard to those king- 
shepherds marching an army into the land of Egypt, 
and of their making themselves masters of both the 
upper and lower provinces. 

Now, I shall have to say, that there is so many things 
in the Bible that are absurd, and so many things related 
out of order, and so contrary to nature, that you can 
not say that it was written by any writer who keeps 
within the bounds of reason or probability. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

. 

I shall give you a brief view of that part of the 
Scriptures that immediately concerns Abraham. 

First, I want you to remember that I have shown 
you that Abraham was a king before he left Ur, of the 
Chaldeans. (See Genesis, xii, 4.) There, the writer 
of the same, makes Abraham to be seventy-five years 
old when he departed out of Haran ; and, after he left 
Haran, he removed to the land of Canaan, and settled 
east of Bethel ; and, after this, he journeyed toward the 
south ; and, after some years, he sends the shepherds' 
king into Egypt, and made him say to his wife, " Behold, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 103 

now I know thou art a fair woman to look upon ; and 
say, I pray thee, thou art my sister." 

Now, from the brief manner that the writer of that 
Scripture passes over time, Sarai would have been 
seventy-five years old, when Abraham was so afraid 
that the beauty of Sarai would cost his life, that he 
was induced to request her to say that he was her 
brother. 

Now, according to the Bible, it was nine years from 
the time that Abraham left Ur, of the Chaldeans, till 
he went up out of Egypt. Hence, if he was seventy- 
five years old when he left Ur, he was eighty-four 
years old when his beautiful wife rendered him so 
anxious that she should deny him to be her husband. 
Now, according to Genesis, (xviii, 17,) it appears, 
that Sarai was only ten years younger than Abra- 
ham. Hence, she was just seventy-four years old 
when she was first noticed as the beauty of the earth, 
at that time. Hence, in her seventy-fifth year of age, 
the prince of Egypt commended her to Pharaoh for her 
beauty. Hence, Pharaoh took her to wife, at that age. 
Hence, I say, is that reason on the face of the Bible ? 
And what is still more remarkable, sixteen years after 
this, when Sarai was ninety years old, and in a state of 
pregnancy, with Isaac, her beauty and fairness of com- 
plexion was still so great that Abraham had to declare 
before Abimelech, that " She is my sister." (See 
Genesis, xx, 2.) Thus, at the age of ninety years, the 
king of Gerar took to wife Abraham's beautiful sister. 

Readers, I am well aware that the simple recital of 
this absurd tale, which is so prominent on the face of 
the Bible, is calculated to subject good, honorable, and ■ 



104 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

rational men to the charge of infidelity. It is said that 
infidels point out objections to the Sacred Writ ; but 
this, however, does not lessen the absurdity of the 
same, divine as it is now termed. 

But, on the other hand, it shows that the infidels 
exercise reason and common sense, in judging of the 
truth or falsehood of the Jewish feignment. Reflect. Is 
there any man in his sober senses, that can believe that 
in days of yore, women, at the age of ninety years, 
retained their youthful bloom, so that their beauty and 
fairness of complexion charmed the kings, and also 
rendered it necessary that their husbands should prac- 
tice fraud and deception, even at the risk of the 
chastity of their old women, in order to save their own 
lives. Reason again. But, if any of my readers 
should believe such absurdities, I must cheerfully 
congratulate them on their faith only, for it is not 
reason and truth that supports such to be true. But it 
is preconceived faith, or vulgar prejudice, without root 
or branch, that supports these fabulous and marvelous 
tales of the Scripture. 

But I do not wish to rob them that believe in such 
fabulous tales. Neither do I want to rob them of any 
consolation that they may derive from such faith. But 
I beg leave to withhold my assent from any thing so 
repugnant to the well known inflexible laws of nature, 
and of nature's God. Some will say, in these remarks 
I differ from, or derogate from, the character of 
Abraham, and of the shepherd queen. But not so; 
for the writers of the Bible did this. But I say, that 
their dignified station entitled them to more honor than 
the writers of the Bible gives them. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 105 



CHAPTER XXV. 

Exposing the credulity of the above work of the 
Bible. 

Hence, I say there is one circumstance in deciding 
on the credulity of the Bible, when contrasted with the 
history of the Egyptians, which ought to be taken into 
account, and which will weigh much with unprejudiced 
minds ; and that is, to remember that the Egyptians 
were a learned and scientific people many thousand 
years before the Jews had any knowledge of letters, or 
even had an existence, as a nation. Consequently, we 
can not rely on the Jewish fables, for correct history of 
ancient events. Also, it is well known that Egypt has 
always been the cradle of science ; and, also, the 
nations of all the earth have first got their sacred 
records of all important transactions of their nation, 
from her through time immemorial. This is precise and 
true, and also it is faithfully preserved by the ancient 
writers, of the Egyptians. 

Hence, I say that no writers deserve more credit than 
those of the Egyptian writers, in regard to the true 
historical facts which immediately concern that nation ; 
for the simple and natural and reasonable manner in 
which it is written, gives the strongest evidence to its 
own work, and it looks probable; while the Jewish 
history's face, in almost every circumstance related in 
the Bible, is in a manner so far out of the ordinary 
course of nature, as to baffle the credulity of itself. 



106 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Were the tales there told to be met with in any other 
book but the Bible, they would be considered nothing 
more than a Methodist romance, and I call them insipid 
quibbles. I say their credit, as a history, would be 
placed on the same footing that other histories are, that 
are looked upon as nothing. But, yet, is is strange to 
tell, that these tales are considered by many good, 
pious, and learned men, to be sacred and divine ; and 
all who will not receive them in that light, are, in their 
estimation, infidels, and unworthy of the Christian 
name, and claims to the religion of Jesus Christ, and 
ought to be guarded against as dangerous men. 

Friends, this is the opinion of some of the world; 
but the time will soon come when this vulgar prejudice 
will give way to the force of reason and the light of 
science ; when the Christian religion will have no more 
to do with the marvelous tales of Jewish fiction. 



CHAPTER XXVI, 



I NOW shall expose some of the miracles of the Bible, 
and show that they are no evidence of a true character 
of itself ; and show that such are at issue with reason, 
and the laws of nature. 

First, you are all well aware that the Jews and 
Christians both contend that the truth of their evidence 
is, and was, founded upon the evidence of miracles. 
But, whatever others may think of miracles, as an 
evidence of the truth or falsehood of any thing ; as for 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 107 

me, I must be allowed to say, that you never have read 
any book or history that was founded on miracles, but 
that of the Bible, but what was looked upon, by all 
enlightened men of the earth, as fiction and supersti- 
tion, and unworthy of notice. Mark that as truth. 

But, because those fabulous and superstitious tales 
are met with in the Bible, they are considered divine. 
Reason. — Well, I say that all the evidence that miracles 
can offer, is that something is done of which we have no 
understanding. Hence, how can we receive that as 
evidence that we can not understand ? And, for that 
reason, I say, no wonder there are so many infidels. I 
will instance one case. 

Is a miracle any evidence that the sun shines in a 
clear day ? I say not. But it would take a miracle to 
prove that it did not shine in a clear day. 

But, before I further remark, it is necessary to see what 
is understood by a miracle. Hence, I shall here remark, 
that to discourse with a miracle, without defining what 
is meant by the word miracle, or what a miracle means 
to show in fact, talks of nothing. But it is intended 
to take the sensible operation which is above the com- 
prehension of the spectator. Hence, it is contrary to 
the established course of nature, and is now called 
divine. But, I say, without the fear of contradiction, 
that there never was a suspension in the laws of nature 
in the production of any miracle, or by that operation 
by which the effect was produced. And it is here 
worthy of remark, that it is much easier for them to 
write down a miracle than to perform one. Hence, I 
say that the writer of the Bible was not so destitute of 
common sense and honesty as to expect to be believed 



108 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

by his readers, that he or they intended those marvelous 
tales to be more than fictions, which was common to the 
writers of ancient times. It is a truth that can not be 
denied, that the most ancient part of the histories of 
all the Eastern nations is so mixed with fiction and 
marvelous tales of miraculous events, that it is hard for 
men of earth to tell where such fiction ends, and where 
real history begins. But the following remarks I shall 
extract from the history of Greece, and that evidence 
you can not deny. And I shall apply it to all the 
ancient histories of the eastern nations, the Hebrews 
not excepted. The first notice that you have of any 
country, is always fabulous and uncertain in its true 
character. 

Hence, I say, that among an unenlightened people 
every imposture is most likely to be practiced; for ignor- 
ance is the parent of credulity. Thus, I say, nothing 
which the Jews has transmitted to us can be relied on 
as a true history. Poets were the first that began to 
record the events of the nations ; and, remember it is a 
part of their business to picture imagination even at 
the risk of probability. Consequently, for this reason 
all the earliest accounts that are now on the face of the 
Jewish history are fabulous ; and in these early Jewish 
accounts you have machinations of gods, and demi-gods, 
and the great adventures of heroes and giants, and 
ravages of monsters, and the dragons, and all the 
potency of charms and enchantments. But the plain 
history of man, and his reason or nature, seem to have 
no share in the picture. And when the reader wanders 
through all unpleasant scenes and frightful scenes of such 
pictures as those of the Jews, he never meets with such 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 109 

a being as himself. Hence, it is because they don't 
treat on natural things, or reasonable things. 

It would be vain, therefore, and beside the present 
purpose, to give an historical air to accounts which 
never was transmitted as true. But some writers have, 
indeed, labored hard to separate the truth from the 
fable, and have tried to give a true narrative from the 
first dawning of tradition to the display of undoubted 
history. But they labored* in vain. Hence, the fanci- 
ful pictures of strong imaginations are taught to assume 
a serious severity, and still tends to deceive the reader 
more and more, by offering in the garb of truth what 
had only been meant to delight and allure him. Then, 
I say, that there is no man of information that does not 
know that the Bible was written in a poetical form, or 
measure. Also, I say that there is scarcely a circum- 
stance recorded in the Bible which is not connected 
with marvelousness, and seems to be brought about by 
a supernatural agency. And if you credit the Bible 
as true, I say that the conduct of the supreme being 
toward that nation was not governed by the same laws 
which govern or regulate the conduct of other nations. 
For instance — Israel, of Jacob, came into existence in a 
manner quite different from other children. He ob- 
tained a wife by a miracle, and all the wealth of his 
father in law. He and his posterity were taken to 
Egypt in or by a miracle. They were preserved in 
Egypt four hundred and thirty years by a miracle. 
Redeemed by a miracle. Conducted through the wil- 
derness by a scene of miracles. Preserved and gov- 
erned by a miracle. 

It is a truth that all of the eastern nations had their 



110 . LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

gods, their demi-gods, their enchantments, their mira- 
cles, and so forth. Hence, I say that miracles were 
once common to all nations till after the light of science 
was cultivated, and as the light of science increased, 
miracles decreased ; the Jews being the last of the eas- 
tern nations that cultivated science. Hence, they were 
the last who boast in miracles. 

Christians who think their religion and that of the 
Jews were attested by miracles, admit that the day of 
miracles is past; but they do not consider that it is 
owing to the spread of the light of science that such 
miracles as them are no longer performed. But the day 
of vengeance, which slaughters, and so forth, is past, 
and peace and joy now exist in all countries where 
science has increased. But you are all well aware of 
the fact, that there are many Christians in the world 
who believe that if they were to giv§ up the notion of 
miracles,' their religion would be gone without any 
chance of reformation. But with a man of the second 
thought, he will say that any religion that requires such 
fables and miracles, is not worth any name. For in- 
stance — According to the Bible, Moses and Aaron 
wrought eleven miracles in the sight of Pharaoh before 
he would let Israel go. And what is most remarkable, 
is that Pharaoh would have let Israel go if the Lord 
had not hardened his heart. Consequently, I say 
that I am astonished to see Christian divines laboring 
to establish the truth of their religion on such fictions. 
Can any man of sober sense believe that they are any- 
thing else ? Aaron's rod was turned into a serpent ; but 
this was mimicked by the magicians of Egypt. And 
the Lord hardened Pharaoh's heart, till he had cursed 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. Ill 

him with the ten plagues which he sent upon the Egyp- 
tians — frogs, lice, flies and so forth. Furthermore, they 
killed their cattle, filled their people with boils, turned 
their water into blood, destroyed their cattle with hail, 
sent swarms of locusts, created darkness, although every 
miracle seemed to have had its desired effect, if the 
Lord had not hardened his heart. He still continues to 
curse the Egyptians, and still harden the heart of Pha- 
raoh, until he kills all the first born of Egypt. Hence, 
Moses, the meek man, bore all this with great patience 
till he found he had to kill all the first born of Egypt. 
He then went out from Pharaoh with great anger. 
Now, I ask, why had Moses a right to be angry at Pha- 
raoh, or the Lord, who hardened his heart — which was 
the sole cause of his disobedience ? Consequently, the 
Lord baffled all the miracles that Moses could perform 
by hardening the heart of Pharaoh. 

It is a matter of curious speculation to notice the 
manner in which Moses performed those miracles, or at 
least those that is said to have been performed by a 
magical rod. The ancient Jewish history differs from 
that of the latter Jewish account; but I say that the 
ancient history is entitled to as much credit as that of 
the Bible. The ancient account of the rod is thus given 
by different nations, the Hebrews included. They say 
that this rod first grew in Paradise, and when Adam 
left Paradise, he took his rod with him, and that this 
rod passed from Adam to Noah by the right of inheri- 
tance, and from Noah through a regular succession of 
patriarchs, till it came to be transplanted into Jethro's 
garden, and there r took root again. Hence, it was 
called Zaphir, whence Zaphorah, his daughter, took her 



112 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

name, and had the tetragronimaton written upon it; 
that when Zaphorah fell in love with Moses, her father 
consented that she should have him, if he could 
pluck up this rod ; at the same time publishing a 
proclamation that whoever did it first should marry 
his daughter. Consequently hereupon, several strong 
young men came and tried their strength in vain ; but 
Moses being acquainted with the true pronunciation, 
obtained his daughter, and not only the daughter, but 
he obtained all the virtues of the rod included, with 
which he wrought afterward so many wonders in Egypt. 
This Jewish fable has as much claim upon credulity as 
many of those fables that you meet on the face of 
divine writ. But, as regards the rod that Moses had, I 
say he learned the use of it from the priest of Medion. 
(Read Exodus iv, 1, 2, 3, 4.) "And Moses answered and 
said, But, behold, they will not belieye me, nor hearken 
unto my voice: for they will say, The Lord hath not 
appeared unto thee. And the Lord said unto him, What 
is that in thine hand ? And he said, A rod. And He 
said, Cast it on the ground. And he cast it on the 
ground, and it became a serpent; and Moses fled from 
before it. And the Lord said unto Moses, Put forth 
thy hand, and take it by the tail. And he put forth 
his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in his 
hand." Now T , I say again that the angel that learned 
Moses the use of this rod was no more nor less than 
one of the priests of Medion — a priest, the brother-in- 
law of Moses. But, just admitting all these ten mira- 
cles to have been performed just as is generally supposed, 
I can prove to every sober man that it was done by 
sleight of hand, or by the art of magic, as it is called, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 113 

and is often practiced by the Oriental nations. Then, 
I say that no sober man believes, at heart, that when 
this rod was cast on the ground that it did actually be- 
come a serpent ; and that as soon as he took the serpent 
by the tail, it turned to a rod again in his hands. Cer- 
tainly not. I say if any man believes such fables at 
heart, it is not worth while to reason the case with him. 
Hence, I say that this turning rods into serpents and 
serpents into rods again, to sober men, is poor logic to 
prove a divine mission. Also, it must have appeared 
so to Pharaoh and the Egyptians ; for when the rod of 
God, as it is called, (Exodus iv, 21,) was cast down by 
Aaron and became a serpent, the wise men of Egypt, 
the sorcerers and the magicians were called, and what- 
ever miracle was performed by Aaron's rod, the magi- 
cians, with their enchantments, did so too, until Aaron 
commenced making lice ; so this miracle baffled the 
Egyptian priests. 

It appears they could not make lice, although they 
succeeded in turning their rods into serpents, and water 
into blood, and even made frogs by their enchantments. 
Then, does not reason say, that if the Egyptians could 
do these things by their own enchantments, I say the 
mo&t reasonable conclusion would be that Moses and 
Aaron did the same things by enchantments. Hence, 
I say in regard to the things that the magicians could 
not do or perform, was on account of the more sleights 
being with the Medians, unknown to the magicians of 
Egypt, and in which art Moses was introduced by a priest 
of Medion. Consequently, there is no method of estab- 
lishing a divination so exceptionable and so liable to im- 
posture as that of the ten miracles of Moses and Aaron. 

10 



114 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

I say it is a species of evidence, that should be the least 
of men's attention ; and what more confirms this view of 
the character of such marvelous tales, I say, as well as 
you know, that such miracles as they represent have 
never been resorted to since that time, nor believed by 
any only those who are so ignorant that they can not 
detect the imposture, and too superstitious to suspect 
it. Hence, I say that plain truth that corroborates 
nature and reason, does not need a miracle to prove it 
true, for truth seeks not to grow in the dark shades of 
a mystery. No, my friends, it seeks the light, and 
courts rational investigation. 

Well, suppose Moses and Aaron did turn a rod into a 
serpent, what did it prove ? I say was it any evidence 
that God had conversation with Moses on Mount Sinai ? 
If it was, what evidence ought to be deduced from the 
fact that the magicians, with their arts of magic, did 
the same ? But it is said that Aaron's rod swallowed 
up that of the magicians'. But that does not prove 
any thing more than Aaron and Moses were more 
expert in the science of necromancy than the magicians 
of Egypt. So I say if you all will exercise an honest 
reflection, you will say that that is the most natural 
conclusion; for I say, with reason, that if God had 
been disposed to establish any abstract truth by the 
miracles, he certainly would have performed miracles 
no impostor could have counterfeited in any part. 

I will now take a brief view of the miracle of 
miracles — which is the standing monument of the Jewish 
and Christian superstition, I allude to that sup- 
posed divine theocracy called by the world the Mosaic 
Dispensation. And here I will remark, in regard to 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 115 

God having a different dispensation under which Moses 
lived, or under which God exercised a different policy, 
and established a different form of religion ; I say, 
such is not only destitute of £ shadow of evidence, but 
I say it is ridiculous. But I say it is believed that God 
exercised a legislative power, and a judicial function, 
through the intervention of Moses and the priesthood, 
and that He spake to Moses and the priest at the altar, 
as a man speaks to his neighbor ; and God governed 
Israel in His own proper person, and when not conve- 
nient to attend to His own affairs of government in 
person, His prime minister, or His angel of His pres- 
ence, supplied the place of God in the administration 
of government. Hence, I say all this was nothing 
more or less than a system of priestcraft, perfectly in 
character with other eastern nations ; and I say it will 
appear evidently to be such, or, at least, to every 
unprejudiced mind, and an immortal investigation. 

But, I am aware that it will be said that I, by giving 
the above hints, impeach the character of Moses ; but 
in answ r er to that objection, I beg leave to remark, you 
know but little about the true character of Moses from 
the Bible. Remember that the writer of the Bible is 
not Moses, but some person that always speaks of 
Moses in the third person. 

I shall now shade the Bible, and leave it in doubt to 
some. 

First, the writer says the Lord spake unto Moses. 
Question — But where did he get this information ? I 
say how, when, or where, or how did he know that the 
Lord spoke to Moses ? And who that Lord was, is left 
in imagination for you to guess ; and, at the same 



116 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

time, the book tells of many lords, and many gods. 
Then, I say, it is only guess-work of any man to say 
of all of those lords, and all of those gods, which of 
them spake unto Moses. * Or whether or not the whole 
be fiction, after the ancient custom of ancient eastern 
nations. Then, I say that the whole of that supposed 
divine theocracy is mere fiction, and that the Lord who 
spoke unto Moses in a flame, or in the burning bush, on 
Mount Sinai, and gave him the law, on two tables of 
stone, was the priest of Medion. That is almost posi- 
tively proven by the Bible itself. But for a proof of 
that fact, I shall analyze this miracle of miracles — the 
Lord speaking to the people through Moses and the 
priesthood. 

I say it is truly remarkable, that both the Jews and 
Christians contend that the Hebrew legislator was 
divinely inspired, when the writer of the Bible repeat- 
edly asserts that the Lord spake unto Moses. I say, 
if the Lord spake unto Moses, there could be no 
inspiration about the matter, for the inspiration was 
received in an ordinary way, through the organs of the 
ear, just as other men receive instruction — by the hear- 
ing of the ear, and things in their ordinary way. 
Hence, the notion that Moses was inspired by some 
supernatural power, or manner, is not only a mistaken 
idea, but it is absurd in the extreme ; for where was the 
necessity of an inspiration, when God and Moses were 
upon such terms of intimacy — so as to converse 
together as neighbors do ? So I would like to see those 
contradictions reconciled ; either the common notion 
that the Bible gives by inspiration, or the repeated 
declaration of the Bible itself, that the Lord spake 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 117 

unto Moses. I say it is absurd, for the writer of the 
Bible never intimates that Moses of himself was 
inspired ; but repeatedly declares that the Lord spake 
unto Moses. Hence, I say that if there is any credit 
to be attached to the writer of the Bible, you must 
believe that the Lord did speak unto Moses. I now 
will inquire what Lord it was that spake unto Moses. 

And the Lord spake unto Moses. It is remarkable 
that this form of expression does not appear in the book 
of Genesis, nor until after the angel of the Lord 
appeared unto Moses in the burning bush, as recorded 
in the third chapter of the book of Exodus. Yet it is 
believed that Moses wrote the book of Genesis, as well 
as the rest of the Bible. 

I shall here give you an explanation of this form of 
expression, and show that the Lord that spake unto 
Moses was simply a man, as Moses himself; or, in 
other words, I shall show that the Lord that spake unto 
Moses, was no more or less than a priest of Medion. 

I hope that the reader will not be any way alarmed 
at my bold position, for I intend to establish it partly 
by learned and celebrated orthodox divines. The no- 
tion that Moses, or any other man ever conversed with 
the Supreme Being face to face, as a man convers- 
ing with his friend, is too ridiculous to merit a refuta- 
tion. It is well known, that all the eastern nations have 
their oracles, and consult their gods through the priest- 
hood, and whatever answer the priest returned was 
then considered the word of God to the people ; hence 
the only difference between the Jews and other na- 
tions, is, that they, with the Medionites, consulted the 
Supreme Being through the priesthood, and whatever 



118 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the priest said to the people they took to be the 
word of God ; hence, it was an ordinance in Israel, that 
the people should hear to the word of the Lord through 
the priesthood from the mouths of the priests. (See 
Malachi, ii, 5, 6, 7.) "For the priest's lips should 
keep knowledge, and they should seek law at his 
mouth, for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts." 
Consequently, this method of inquiring the word of the 
Lord at the priest's mouth was a uniform custom in the 
eastern nations ; in truth you can satisfy yourselves by 
reading for yourselves. I now shall show you that the 
Lord which spoke unto Moses, and gave him the law on 
Mount Sinai, was simply a priest of Medion ; but as a 
proof of this fact I shall recite some notes of celebrated 
men upon the same subject. They say, that the angel of 
the Lord that appeared unto Moses in the bush at Mount 
Horeb, Qr Mount Sinai as it is sometimes called, was 
in fact a priest of Medion. These notes were taken 
from Exodus, iii, 5, 2. "And the angel of the Lord 
appeared unto him in a flame of fire." 

The Hebrew writers say that this flame, in the origi- 
nal, was heart. But the laws and government of the 
Hebrews are expressly said to be faulty in the new 
testament, and the gospel of Jesus Christ is said to 
establish a more excellent ministry. (See Hebrews, viii, 
6, 8.) "But now hath he obtained a more excellent 
ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a 
better covenant," a "covenant with the house of Israel 
and with the house of Judah." Thus, St. Paul declares 
that the old testament dispensation was not only faulty, 
but that the new testament dispensation was more 
excellent. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 119 

I say, that if Moses and the Jewish priesthood could 
converse with God, face to face, as men do with their 
friends — I say such a dispensation would have been 
much more excellent than the present state of things 
under the gospel dispensation ; for, I say if Moses and 
the priesthood did actually have such immediate ac- 
cess to the Lord or to Deity, as is represented in the 
Bible ; I say what an excellent way they had in deciding 
all matters of controversy. I say, would it not be an 
excellent thing if Christians could now refer their con- 
troversies to such an infallible oracle ; what a world of 
controversy might be dispensed with, if such an infalli- 
ble decision could be had. 

I shall now call the attention of the reader to a 
matter of controversy that took place between Moses 
and his sister and brother. (See Numbers, xii, 1 — 
16.) "And Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses, 
because of the Ethiopian woman whom he had mar- 
ried : for he had married an Ethiopian woman. And 
they said, hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses ? 
hath he not also spoken by us ? And the Lord heard it. 
Now the man Moses was very meek, and loved all the 
men which were upon the face of the earth. And the 
Lord spake suddenly unto Moses, and unto Aaron and 
unto Miriam, Come ye three unto the tabernacle of 
the congregation; and the three came out. And the 
Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud, and stood 
in the door of the tabernacle, and called Aaron and 
Miriam, and they both came forth. And He said, 
hear now my words : If there be a prophet among 
you, I 7 the Lord, will make myself known unto him 
in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. My^ 



120 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

servant Moses is not so who is faithful in all mine 
house. With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even 
apparently, and not in dark speeches ; and the simili- 
tude of the Lord shall he behold ; wherefore then were ye 
not afraid to speak against my servant Moses ? And the 
anger of the Lord was kindled against them, and He 
departed. And the cloud departed from off the taberna- 
cle, and behold Miriam became lepros, white as snow ; 
and Aaron looked upon Miriam, and behold she was 
lepros. And Aaron said unto Moses, Alas, my Lord, I 
beseech thee, lay not the sin upon us, wherein we have 
done foolishly, and wherein we have sinned. Let her not 
be as one dead, of whom the flesh is half consumed 
when he cometh out of his mother's womb. And Moses 
cried unto the Lord saying, Heal her now, God, I 
beseech thee. And the Lord said unto Moses, If her 
father had but spit in her face, should she not be ashamed 
seven days ? Let her be shut out from the camp seven 
days, and after that, let her be received in again. And 
Miriam was shut out from the camp seven days, and the 
people journeyed not till Miriam was brought in again. 
And afterwards the people removed from Hazeroth 
and pitched in the wilderness of Paran." 

Now, if the world must be called infidel for believing 
(if such a scene as the above actually did take place,) 
there was something of the Egyptian art about it, 
why so be it. I am honest in the matter, and I say, that 
no honest sober man could believe anything else, and 
exercise reason at the same time. Some will say that 
I don't agree with the scriptures ; but as it is, friends, 
I can not coincide with any book that will say that God, 
or the Supreme Being, would appear in person, and de- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 121 

scend from his glorious seat of peace and joy and light, 
just for the purpose of taking a part in a little quarrel 
about a black woman, which Moses married in Ethiopia, 
for the sake of gaming a city. Dear friends, I honest- 
ly say, the Almighty God never suffered himself to get 
angry about such trifling matters. But such lengthened 
tales, I now soon shall leave with those that I hope has 
incredulity enough to judge them. But, I say if the char- 
acter of Moses is true, as it is drawn in the Bible, he 
evidently played the despot in the name of God ; for 
every quarrel he had, not only with his honorable black 
wife, but in regard to his political influence, he would 
make an appeal to the divine oracle to silence his ene- 
mies ; and of course all these decisions were in favor of 
the author, Moses. And there is something more ab- 
surd ; that is, that a government or church which were 
perfectly united, when one of these political quar- 
rels comes up, Moses makes his divine appeals, such 
as are recorded in the 16th chapter of Numbers. I 
say that the question at issue was in regard to a re- 
publican form of government. Also, Korah and his 
company, (two hundred and fifty princes in Israel,) 
accused Moses of playing the part of a despot in the 
name of God, and also of practicing deception ; there- 
fore they contended that there should be a republican 
form of government, in which the voice of the people 
should be heard, and not Moses' oracles in his solemn 
appeals to God. They plead for an equal right to all 
men. But the solemn appeals, threw the decision in 
favor of Moses. Consequently, they had to submit to 
the oracles of Moses, for according to Moses' own 
words, God had appointed him to superintend and man- + 



122 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

age all their private affairs, by applying to God for 
assistance ; for, according to the Bible, God almost took 
a part with Moses in all of his domestic affairs. Now, 
I shall shortly leave the matter with my readers ; all I 
want, is for them to give my work a fair investiga- 
tion. Friends, I have raised objections to some parts 
of the Bible, and why — because it is based upon fiction, 
and should not to be represented to the world as it is 
by certain people now in the world. I feel like having 
all men or men's works to bear their own character, 
whether good or bad, and if there is any work that can not 
bear inspection, it is not of divine origin. I now will 
submit the work of the Bible to the good sense of 
my readers. 

A few remarks on the new testament, especially 
Revelation, so called, proving by reason that all of the 
beasts, and so on, were a representation of earthly 
affairs. - 

First, it is reasonable that all the hosts that John 
saw were nothing more than hieroglyphics representing 
governments here on earth. It will appear in this 
work, or by my reason ; for his first vision was one like 
the Son of Man standing in the midst of seven candle- 
sticks, holding seven stars in his right hand. These 
stars and candlesticks are explained to mean churches 
and their ministers here on earth. And this is a clear 
intimation to the reader, that all his hieroglyphics are 
as simple and plain ; for ecclesiastical matters were all 
represented by stars and candlesticks, and so on. So 
civil governments were represented by beasts, and the 
great red dragon was intended to represent the Roman 
government. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 123 

I am well aware that some writers represent the 
dragon as having the body of a serpent with wings, and 
so on. But this construction is not only foreign and 
forced, but is false. The following facts will show the 
true application of the great red dragon : 

The dragon is a beast of fable, supposed to have the 
body of a huge serpent, with the head, wings and claws 
of an eagle. It is a well known fact, that in Roman 
mythology it was the emblematic hieroglyphic of the 
angel of destruction, and was, in fact, the Roman en- 
sign ; for a certain division of the Roman army carried 
the flag or standard of the red dragon. Also, more 
reason than my own for the proof of the same. There 
are many of the ancient writers that speak of the Ro- 
man ensign, and, with me, say that they formed this 
fable dragon, and painted it red on their standard or 
flag. Then, it is a conclusive evidence that pagans and 
not Roman Christians, were represented by the great 
red dragon. Then, here I shall be bold, and say that 
all the beasts that John saw were national emblems, and 
borrowed from the vision of Daniel. (See Daniel vii, 
1-7.) "In the first year of Belshazzar, king of Baby- 
lon, Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon 
his bed : then he wrote the dream, and told the sum of 
the matters. Daniel spake and said, I saw in my vision 
by night, and behold, the four winds of the heaven 
strove upon the great sea. And four great beasts came 
up from the sea, diverse one from another. The first 
was like a lion, and had eagle's wings ; I beheld till the 
wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from 
the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, and 
a man's heart was given to it. And, behold, another 



124 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

beast, a second, like to a bear, and it raised up itself on 
one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between 
the teeth of it : And they said thus unto it, Arise de- 
vour much flesh. After this I beheld, and lo, another, 
like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings 
of a fowl ; the beast had also four heads ; and dominion 
was given to it. And this I saw in the night visions, 
and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and 
strong exceedingly ; and it had great iron teeth : it de- 
voured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue 
with the feet of it : and it was diverse from all the beasts 
that were before it ; and it had ten horns.'* 

Daniel's first beast was like a lion, with eagle's 
wings. His second beast was like a bear. His third 
like a leopard, with four wings and four heads His 
fourth beast was a nondescript, having ten horns. The 
hosts that John says he saw came up out of the sea ; 
had the spots of a leopard ; the mouth of the lion ; the 
feet of the bear, and the same number of heads and 
horns that Daniel's four beasts had. So, to be short in 
my work, I say if any one will read Daniel and the Re- 
velation, he will see that John uses the same word to 
express the same things ; also, it is relative to churches, 
dominions, and so on. Now, I have submitted the work 
of the Old and New Testament to my readers, hoping 
that they will investigate it all, and render judgment 
according to evidence. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

REVELATIONS FROM THE SPIRIT OF JOEL WEST. 

Recommendations by John West, of Knox county, 
State of Illinois, of the foregoing volume, written by 
the spirit of Joel West, who was the eldest son of John 
and Elizabeth West, and lived with his parents till the 
time of his death. He was born March fifth, eighteen 
hundred and thirty-two, and died August twenty-sev- 
enth, eighteen hundred and fifty -four. The foregoing 
volume was written by the hand of A. J. McBride, 
medium, a resident of Knox county, Illinois. A. J. 
McBride appears to be so organized by nature's laws, 
that the Spirits from the Spirit land can influence him 
to speak or write their own sentiments with regard to 
things that transpired on earth, and things in the Spirit 
World ; and they can tell of circumstances that did 
truly take place between themselves and those who are 
living witnesses to the truth of the same things spoken 
of; which, indeed, is the strongest self-evidence that 
can be drawn up in the mind of man, to establish the 
existence of a never-dying soul or spirit of the human 
family, that lives in certain spheres of enjoyment, 
through the never-ending ages of eternity. 

I want the reader to understand me to say, when 
things are spoken of, and truly commented on, which 
we ourselves did know, see, and hear, with our own 
sensible faculties, and know the reality of the existence 
of such circumstances, and when we also know the' 

125 



126 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

medium through which the writing and speaking comes, 
does not know by his own sense or nature any thing 
about the subject which is being written or told through 
him, it is evidence of the existence of our friends 
beyond the grave. Also, it is evidence that mankind, 
through such a medium, can truly converse, while in 
the flesh on earth, with those who have paid the debt 
of nature, and live beyond the grave. We should 
exercise reason, because it is the ground on which we 
should approbate. Also, it is the only ground on which 
we can condemn ; and when we know, assuredly, that 
the intelligent faculty only belongs to the powers of 
man, and when we also know the communication we get 
to be just and true, and that we ourselves were a party 
to the circumstances or transactions told of, and that 
the other party to the same is dead and buried, and no 
other person living on earth in the flesh knew any thing 
about the things spoken of, it would be like a man of 
reason denying he had the god-given faculty of reason, 
or denying that the sun would shine in a clear day, to 
object to such self-evident proof as this. 

Now, I must say, on the ground of reason and self- 
evident facts, which of necessity must constitute the 
foundation of a true belief, the proof in favor of man 
being so organized by nature's God, that he may, or 
can, converse with his departed friends who are in the 
Spirit Land, almost face to face. Now, I will state 
some things that took place, that appeared to be the 
working of an invisible power. 

A few days after Joel West's body had been buried, 
he influenced A. J. McBride to write in my presence. 
The form of letters, and style of writing, drew my 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT ^VORLD. 127 

attention to. further investigation. The style of writing 
appeared to be the same as my son's while living in the 
flesh. I then asked some questions in reference to the 
writing. I asked, "Whose hand writing is that?" 
" You ought to know," was the answer. At another 
time, he influenced the same medium to write, and told 
the bystanders to not be alarmed if he should look as 
he did while living on earth ; which look the medium 
certainly had, while under the influence of the spirit of 
Joel West. Given under my hand. 

John West. 

If the reader will bear with me, I will now give to 
the public some of the most interesting manifestations 
ever witnessed by men of earth. They are bright 
manifestations of noted men of our day, and of men of 
ancient note. 

This work is designed to be what it imports : a book 
of manifestations. The world have been previously 
engaged in public discussion against spiritual manifest- 
ations, of which the manifestations treated upon here 
were made the subject of controversy and investigation. 
We, the Spirits, now offer an opportunity to the public, 
in order that they may acquaint themselves with all 
that has been said, either in favor of, or against the 
views entertained by spiritualists on those subjects, or 
in opposition to their views ; which, of course, is 
skeptical to spiritualism. We do not say that we have 
collected all that would interest the public in favor of 
spiritualism, but we do say, that we have collected a 
part of all that has been said in favor of, or in opposi- 
tion to, the present subject entertained by spiritualistSr 



128 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

or skeptics ; or, at least, the most important particulars 
of the present theories of the day. Hence, the 
subjects penned in this volume, for investigation, are of 
great importance. This no one can dispute. We, the 
Spirits, have endeavored to treat all principles, and all 
men, fair and candidly, and to present in a condensed 
form all the information which we possess, concerning 
the Spirit World. 



THE SPIRIT OF JOEL WEST. 

Dear Friends: — I feel rejoiced to say, that I am 
able to present a part of this volume to the public, under 
circumstances that I hope will be gratifying to all my 
friends. Also, to all those who are friends to progress 
and reform. 

1 shall spare no pains in presenting my travels and 
experiences, precisely as they are. Also, the experience 
of the spiritual manifestations within the last year of 
my life on earth ; and, also, I shall tell to the public 
my opinions of the manifestations when I witnessed 
them. Also, how they corroborate my own experience 
that I have witnessed since the death of my body, or 
since I have been forced to try the realities of the spirit 
world. Now, I shall proceed. When first the word of 
spiritual manifestation came to my ear, I scorned the 
idea, and in this condition remained for some time ; but, 
first, I will have to say, that I never believed in ortho- 
doxism in its present form. But, friends, don't under- 
stand me to say that there is no good done in civil 
society, for I loved morality at all times, either at home 
or abroad. But the reader would like to have me assign 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 129 

my reasons- for disbelieving the doctrine taught by the 
orthodox in this tense or day. 

First reason is, that they say they take the Bible for 
their guide, and call it sacred. Also, they say it is of 
a divine origin. Well, I don't object to that at all, for 
I say let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. 
But, readers, all I have to say about that is, if a man 
is a man, let him wear men's apparel at all times ; and, 
also, wear them each and every day, and not change 
your suit as soon as the evening shade of the Sabbath 
appears. Now, friends, I hope you understand me. 

Now, my objections to the creeds, in their present 
form, is, simply, that each and every priest of the dif- 
ferent sects would and will now say, there is one faith, 
one Lord and baptism. When, at the same time, they 
know there are hundreds of different faiths, based on 
their own statute or law, which they hold as their own 
only. But, yet, they well know that the Bible they 
hold as their own sacred discipline, supports the whole 
world in all the different ' isms' that is now extant in the 
world. But I want my reader to understand, that I 
don't deny the authenticity of a certain portion of the 
Bible ; but I do deny a great portion of the Bible being 
of divine inspiration. But, as for me, I shall not use 
many Bible proofs to prove the position that I shall 
take ; but, I shall use reason and nature for my proof. 
But, now I shall proceed with my spiritual manifesta- 
tions while on earth with you in the body. 

It was at first very mysterious to me. I thought, 
when I admitted it to be of a reality, that there was no 
sincerity in the matter at all. And, to give you my 
yiews on the matter short, I then believed that the' 



130 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

whole mystery lay in the breast of the medium ; but 
how they did it with so much acuteness, I could not 
tell. Also, I was a musician ; consequently, they re- 
quested my company for the purpose of playing on the 
instruments of music at their meetings, which I did. 
I had, therefore, the chance to investigate spiritualism 
thoroughly, which I did, and, to my astonishment, I 
soon saw that there was something supernatural about 
it; for I saw manifestations given that I well knew 
could not have been done by anything visible. I then 
commenced my investigation, and I soon gained sufficient 
evidence to prove a reality of the matter. So, when I 
had sufficient proof to show to me that it was of an in- 
visible nature, I commenced to ask questions relative to 
the spirit-world; also, their occupation in the spirit- 
world. And they answered me with kindness, as it 
were, and told me the divisions of the spheres or hea- 
venly places. But it appeared to be unreasonable to 
me ; yet, I thought that I should try the spirits of dif- 
ferent orders, so as to convince myself of the matter, 
that there was some reality in the first evidence of the 
matter. So I did, and found that they agreed exactly 
on the same subject ; and so it soon brought evidence 
forth to satisfy me, that the first had given me a regu- 
lar chain of evidence. Consequently, I settled on the 
matter as facts, and I then commenced inquiring con- 
cerning my body that now lies moldering back to its 
mother dust. But, I then held it as my house or place 
of rendezvous ; but, thanks be to heaven, I am now freed 
from all its cares, and now is the time that I enjoy peace 
and comfort. But, let me say, that no man ever en- 
joyed peace and joy on earth while in the body; it 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 131 

is a thing impossible ; for it is not natural for a man to 
see pleasure while in pain, and it is very certain that 
man is always subject to pain while here on earth with 
the body. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

I SAY either in body or mind, for the body is subject 
to pain, and sickness, and sorrow ; but, friends, there is 
one thing that may make us rejoice when we are sad, 
and that is the thought of the never-dying thing, which 
is the spirit of men ; and, at the time of sickness and 
bodily cares, say mentally that there is a time not far 
distant, that you or I can live independent of the body ; 
and that should make glad every man, to think that the 
spirit can live in a future state of existence, where no 
thief can break through and steal ; where all bodily 
care is gone, and almost forgot. For, we know by 
experience that the body is mortal ; but, thanks be to 
Heaven, that we (that is, the Spirits) well know by 
experience, that the soul or spirit is immortal, and 
it never dies ; but still progresses on and upward, till 
we at last arrive at Heaven, (that is, in the seventh 
sphere,) where all is well, and joy there never ceases, 
nor day never ends ; nor the warm love to God never 
cools, nor does his kindness to us ever cease. 

A few remarks on the last part of my life, and my 
disease, and the cause of the same. Also, my feelings, 
and the attending physician's ; and signing my name to 
this as fact, that the only proper ease was obtained*" 



132 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

through this medium, by the spirit of Dr. Fox. Also, 
his counsel and advice in the first stage of my disease. 
Also, his prophecy on the termination or result of my 
disease. 

First — As to the first part of my conversation with the 
spirit of Fox, the last and main attending physician 
with me.— Through this medium the conversation was 
stated as follows : In examination, he said, " Mr. West, 
you are seriously affected, and without a certain course 
of medicine, and a change of climate, your case is 
incurable." The spirit put the finger of the medium to 
every part of my body that was affected, or that I could 
feel pain in, and I knew it was without the knowledge 
of the medium. So, that proved to me that the medium 
was developed, and that it was of a supernatural nature, 
and by invisible agency. Then I requested the spirit 
to take me through a course of examination at different 
times, so ' as to be fully satisfied that the spirit could 
put the medium's finger on that part of the system, 
that pain should move from or to, without the medium's 
knowledge in anyway, in regard to the move of the 
pain. I can say, that it was done at every time, so as 
to give me perfect satisfaction. I then asked the Spirit 
whether he could cure me or not, and the answer was 
this — that if 1 did as he should prescribe, that the 
body could be made whole, and not without. I then 
requested his prescription, and he gave it as follows : 
" West, you will change climates, with some other 
medicine" — which he afterwards gave me — which at all 
times had its desired effect; which he said it would 
have ; but he said, " I can give medicine that will ease 
you while you do live, but without the change of climate 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 133 

you are incurable/' Furthermore, he told me how it 
would operate on my system, and where it would finally 
settle ; and, also, the results. Moreover, he said that 
the result would not be seen in less than twelve months. 
Here I will remark, that I had some faith in earthly 
physicians, so I called on them and received their 
attendance, but all in vain. I then commenced to take 
the medicine that the spirit of Fox had prescribed, and 
found that it had the desired effect for which it was 
given. But at all times while I was conversing with 
the Spirit, he said that I was incurable without the 
change of climate, and it proved exactly true. And, 
furthermore, he said that the disease would rise up, 
and up, till at length it would settle in my throat ; and 
so it did. But he said that if I should hold sufficient 
strength to cough this matter out, that the case was 
safe ; but without the change of climate, I would not 
retain sufficient strength to do this. Then I asked the 
cause of my disease, and he answered me as follows : 
It was that I was affected by the poison of a snake ; 
and I am now well satisfied it was exactly true ; for 
I now have experienced the matter to be a truth. But 
at that time I did not know that it was the whole sole 
cause of my complaint. But, I must acknowledge that 
I had so little thought of dying, that I neglected the 
main part of the prescription, till it was too late for my 
recovery, so I gave up to die, and stay at home. And 
I did ; for, at the time that the first conversation took 
place — about the twelve months to show the result — at 
the precise time it proved to be fatal to my body, and I 
signed my consent to be an inhabitant of the Spirit 
World. 



134 LIGHT 1FR0M THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

Next is the death of the body. But first, reader, it 
is a well known fact, that every man wants to live as 
long as possible ; so did I, for it is natural. Secondly, 
because I was just in the bloom of life, and just at the 
age to receive instruction and education ; life just be- 
come to be my study ; but I was like many others, I was 
forced to lay down all earthly cares, and try the reali- 
ties of a strange land to me. But when I saw that I 
was bound to be launched into the stream of never-end- 
ing time, I called for all of my friends, or the most who 
were by, or came in time, to take the long farewell and 
parting hand with me ; and I can say that I was perfectly 
willing to go ; for thanks be to Heaven, not only shaking 
the warm hands of love with a long adieu, but that I 
craved death at that time, for the pain was too severe for 
man to stand. But, I say, not only my friends rejoiced for 
me, but thanks be to the Kind Giver,, I saw spirits that 
I once knew while in the body, and, also, the spirits of 
all orders, and the spirit that had first communicated 
with me ; I then lost all doubt, and gave up to bear 
their company; so then I pressed my mother to my 
breast with joy. I was then certain that all I had 
received from the spiritual communication was true, for 
even the spirits that I had first communicated with, were 
there, ready to welcome me to their respective homes, 
where, they said all was love ; and I can say, that I 
found it to be strictly true. 

But I now shall give my travails in full, to all my 
friends on earth. On Sabbath morning, August 27th, 
1854, my heart refused to beat, and after I had taken 
a warm shake of hands with my nearest and dearest rela- 
tives and friends, I at last asked this medium, whether 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 135 

he would be willing to grant me leave to converse with 
my friends through him or not, but I was so feeble that 
I could not make him understand ; but I was made to 
rejoice in a moment, for the spirit of Fox, impressed 
the medium, and the answer was "yes." By the medium, 
also, the spirit of Fox said, that I should use him as I 
should see proper ; so then I went with my friends and 
and the spirit of Fox, my attending physician, bore me 
immediate company. We went first into the first sphere, 
and it was dark to me, and everything appeared to be 
still — without much communication with each other ; I 
could see nothing, as it were, only dark visions of hu- 
man forms. After some time, we passed up to the 
second sphere, it appeared to be some lighter than it 
was in the first, it appeared to me as if day was just 
making its appearance in the east, as it appears to you 
on earth ; so I could see something more here than I 
could in the first. And we stood here some time, and I 
noticed that the inhabitants of the sphere were of a wild 
nature, but all civil to each other, also, to the passing 
spirits. So then we passed on and up to the third 
sphere, where it is as bright as it is with you in a clear 
day upon earth ; also, I beheld an interesting scene 
which each and every individual should be interested in, 
on hearing the truth in regard to this sphere. I first 
beheld large companies of spirits in their natural forms, 
and it appeared to me that they were all engaged in 
schools, and teaching and receiving lessons from the 
higher spheres, and there appeared to be about one 
teacher to five hundred spirits. I here could have en- 
joyed myself well forever, for everything was life and 
education, and such scenes I never beheld before, divert- + 



136 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

ed me much, but yet I was not at home, so then after I 
had enjoyed myself a considerable length of time, my 
guide or friend said to me, " let's go ;" so then we took 
leave of the sphere and passed up to the fourth sphere, 
and there it appeared to be peace and joy and com- 
fort, but it was not such an interesting scene to me as 
that of the third, but there I had what they call a trial ; 
and I was found equal to those of the fifth sphere. So 
we passed up to the fifth sphere, and there they ap- 
peared to enjoy themselves, and all appeared to be well 
with them ; but they did'nt appear to have the same 
care for their friends on earth, as those that inhabited 
the third sphere, but yet I saw them at times passing 
back to the earth to visit their friends. Well, I found 
my equal at what is called the center circle, in the fifth 
sphere, and there I took my station, also, I enjoyed 
myself well, and was quite well pleased with my new 
home, also with my change of life. There I remained 
four months exactly, then I received a message from the 
seventh sphere, and received the power to pass on and 
up to one station further on, which I did with pleasure, 
and where I remain yet, or to-day, when I am with 
my equals. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

[Pleased with my new life ; recognition of rudimental associates ; 
reasons why my opinions and positions were called unpopular ; 
my opposition to revelation; error acknowledged; strife con- 
demned ; a new song is sung ; receiving lessons, and so forth, 
with many other remarks on different subjects. 

Now, friends, to come short about the work, I shall 
say at once, that I was well pleased with my new home. 
Also, the same with my new occupation ; for, when I 
saw the wisdom of my new occupation, I was delighted 
beyond the power of human expression. But, yet, as 
before said, I was not wholly a stranger in my new 
life, for I found a great multitude of spirits that I was 
well acquainted with in the body, especially my grand- 
father, William George Thomas West, my uncle and 
many others that I shall not mention now. I saw them 
receiving lessons from the higher spheres, and I won- 
dered to myself, and one of my friends said to me, 
"Why do you wonder? for you have not yet seen what 
you will see when the clear light of this world of beauty 
shall remove the darkness from your vision/' It ap- 
peared to me that I then saw all that I could compre- 
hend. "You do," said my friend, "but you can com- 
prehend more when your vision shall be increased." 
But, in regard to Revelation, I always objected to 
the Revelation written by John, the divine, for certain 
reasons. The first reason was and is, because it is 
contrary to the wants of men ; and, also, it is contrary 
to nature in everv sense of the word. And, further- 

M 137 



138 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

more, it is not what it is termed ; for a revelation is 
something revealed. And, I say that this revelation, 
spoken of by John, the divine, is not a revelation at all ; 
for it is a hidden mystery, and has always been dark to 
the world. Hence, it is only a vision, when you make 
the best you can of it. Consequently, it is no revela- 
tion to the world at all. 

Now, a few words on opinions and nature. Now, 
friends, if you all would study nature more and opinions 
less, you would see that nature never contradicts itself; 
but, opinion is always wavering and crossing its own 
path, and fighting within itself. But, nature never de- 
nies itself, and what nature wants, nature provides. 
But, opinions are objectionable in every sense of the 
word, or as they once were formed, and on the grounds 
that they were based. The reason is, because they 
conflicted with nature, and, as before said, conflicted 
within themselves. Consequently, men of earth should 
study nature more and opinions less, because opinions, 
as they have previous to this age been formed, are and 
were, irreconcilable with nature. 

And now I expose my own earthly opinions too, for 
men beheld my errors as I beheld theirs; but wise 
minds from the spheres will correct errors, and you 
should adopt such rules as would not be objectionable 
when applied to nature. I see all earthly men, as it 
were, a striving to be master of the circle in which they 
reside. But, with us, it is not so, for we have all come 
under one parent ; consequently, we never quarrel. I 
can say that my aim was peace, and my success is well 
known. 

Now, I will tell you how to control minds that are 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 139 

wilfully ignorant and blind. I will only say, that force 
must repel force when individual or national rights 
are invaded ; but, I do say that kindness has great 
power over some minds, but not to overcome the selfish- 
ness of despots and tyrants. But the time is not far 
distant, that is, in the future, when all the earthly in- 
habitants will see that nature is not contradictory ; but, 
you will find, that nature is just and true to all. It is 
plain to be seen, that there are minds that are not true 
to nature, because such men and minds have been im- 
properly cultivated ; for, it is not natural for minds to 
fight, for nature is not made to contradict at all. It is 
not natural for one mind to control the other, so as to 
injure it or him ; but if such be done, it is an unnatural 
deed, and artificially practiced; for nature is always 
well ; but the wrong consists in not obeying the voice 
of nature. But, all will of wrong is induced by the 
want of knowledge to perceive the injury that such 
wrong will occasion to the possessor and others ; for no 
mind can will what it then sees will produce its own 
unhappiness, because it seeks its own good. To seek 
its own unhappiness, w^ould be inconsistent with nature. 
But, let me say, that to do wrong, is to seek misery; for 
wrong induces misery. Consequently, wilful ignorance 
is the father of misery, for it guides the possessor in the 
path of folly ; for, when an individual or national rights 
are invaded, it is only done through ignorance. But 
when human duty is not neglected, and nature has the 
predominance, such invasions cannot be made, for wilful 
ignorance is the father of all such trouble on earth. 
But, you will soon see a chord of sympathy that will 
bind all hearts together — that chord is true nature. 



140 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

And we intend to teach men this lesson, and show them 
its relationship. And we hope that they will receive this 
as a matter of notice, for they well know when they in- 
vade the rights of others ; at the same time it induces 
their own misery and everlasting destruction here on 
earth, and that is a thing that the mind must naturally 
dread. Then, with that, I say if the many millions that 
have been expended in war and bloodshed — I say if they 
had been applied to the instruction of the ignorant in 
the philosophy of peace, little necessity would ever have 
existed to correct errors with other errors, among 
which the wrong of war ranks foremost. But, I say, 
had such rules been applied, as before said, the selfish- 
ness of despots and tyrants could not exist. But, we 
must take things as they are, and govern them accord- 
ingly ; but, in the spheres, we have no such unpeaceable 
trouble. You will see no collision *of minds or distur- 
bance with the spirits ; for the one and same govern- 
ment controls all minds here in the spheres without 
force. Yes, it is a perfect government, for no spirit or 
mind can be improved by evil, for evil is repugnant to 
its nature, and force against force is an evil, because 
minds must harmonize with minds to be happy f for the 
conflict of two minds is a disturbance of nature's laws, 
and whatever is a disturbance of nature's laws, is at- 
tended with consequences incongenial with happiness. 
That is true. But when minds are ignorant of the laws 
of nature, and ignorant of the relation of mind to mind, 
and the essentials of bliss, they often trample on the 
rights of each other. Under such circumstances it is 
not right to restrain, by force, the unwise and brutal. 
But, when minds are ignorant, they should be instructed ; 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 141 

for nature demands this, and what nature demands the 
mind should not withhold, for nature disciplines those 
who hold obedience to her laws. Consequently, minds 
trample on minds, because they are ignorant, and it is 
ignorant for the want of instruction ; consequently, it 
never has received instruction. But, friends, it is not 
unpleasant, that which has been imparted. Remember 
that this lesson can be taught to the mind before it will 
need force to control it. Nature, itself would do this 
work, was it not baffled by cruel and unwholesome pre- 
cepts. It is false education that disciplines the mind 
so as to make coercive measures apparently necessary 
in the mind. The mind is educated in wrong by exam- 
ples and precepts, then coerced by another wrong to 
control it right. It is educated in wrong, and then 
made to suffer for the wrong. Better, by far, that all 
minds were uneducated, than have them educated in 
wrong But, no mind need to stumble for the absence 
of light ; nor no mind will stumble, unless it walks in 
darkness. Let the person see before he walks, and he 
will never fall. No force is necessary to control those 
who see, in order to keep them from falling. Neither 
is force required to prevent the invasion of another's 
rights, under the light of true nature. There is nothing 
that wrongs any mind where no force is exerted ; for 
it is force against force that wounds. "Wounds are an 
evil. They are an evil that force against force has no 
power to overcome. 

Remember, friends, that if you would have others to 
do right, you should do no wrong yourself. Never 
resist good to your friends or enemies, and then your 
examples will not provoke an invasion of your own 



142 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

f rights, and if any one should take from you, forgive 
him with and for the same, for that is true nature. But, 
1 if he should take from you your coat, and then you to 
go further and give your cloak also, and, consequently, 
discomfit yourself, it is well known to be contrary 
to nature. But, by forgiving a mind of an evil act, 
it is more apt to lead him to terms ; for he will soon 
recognize you as a giver of good things. Hence, your 
gifts will lead him to. repentance ; consequently, he will 
not steal from you, because you will freely give, and 
there are none who prefer to steal when they are sup- 
plied by gifts. None will fight when they have what 
they desire without it, or none will do wrong when the 
wrong discloses no advantage. 

Then study right, for, as it is said, and with truth, 
too, right wrongs no one, for that will lead men to know- 
ledge and good. For that which is good is not of evil, 
and right will correct errors in which they have fallen 
by wrong precepts. It will not make them abuse 
nature, but disabuse themselves of their wrongs. 

Friends — even the barbarians would adopt this rule 
after a time, when nature should show its kindness to 
them. Even the red man would never lift his war ax 
against you or any of your friends, because he would 
know that you would not abuse him. Consequently, he 
could not abuse you. But he could do wrong to them 
that abused him, and could slay them without remorse. 
And the reason for this explains itself. And if you 
want to be successful, let your success be owing to your 
well regulated treaty and stipulations. And if your 
engagements were as honorably fulfilled as they were 
honorably made, you would not wrong a mind or man. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 143 

And then, if you require that mind to forbear, and it 
will do it, then you will have all to do right. And 
when the mind does right, it need fear no evil ; but the 
resistance of the injury of another is not right, and 
what is not right I will not recommend. But when 
savages invade, or tyrants oppress, it is right to resist 
their misrules. But, you would say, how could we 
resist more effectually than by acts of generosity and 
friendship ? Well, force against force is encouragement 
to wrong ; also, it provokes others to do wrong. To 
overcome evil with good is not resisting evil with evil. 
Then there is only one way to do good, and make 
enemies friends, and minds wishing peace will find it 
with less sacrifice in well doing than in evil doing. 
Consequently all strife has cost even the victor more 
than he ever obtained. Consequently, I now see 
where the men of earth all err, and want you all to 
change your wisdom, that you may sit down in your 
circles, where mercy flows like a cooling stream, to 
refresh the plants of Heaven. So come with us, and 
follow as far as we advise for your good ; and we will 
lead you where the light exceeds the brightness of the 
sun, and you will see a door open, and a magnificent 
temple, which is most beautiful, and clear as crystal. 
Also, we want the inhabitants of the earth to proceed 
to that station where wisdom can and will be unfolded, 
and duties and obligations made known. Consequently, 
as you proceed, an ode will be sung by the multitude of 
earth, and the inhabitants of the skies will rejoice to 
witness that scene, for it will be unlike any thing ever 
beheld before on earth. There will be a softness and 
a melody in the strain that will roll up on your mind 



144 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD'. 

With angelic loveliness, and far better had this been 
admitted long before, for there would have been peace 
and harmony on earth. It is then that you will see 
your name written in the book of eternal life, and then 
you will rejoice when you see your errors corrected. — 
Also, when you are instructed to see your resistance 
to truth overcome. — Also, in true nature you can find 
remedies for your own wrongs. Consequently, you can 
see how others can be remedied, or reclaimed. Then 
you will find the world, as it were, laid with gold ; and 
and you will see minds standing with elevated minds 
throughout all the earth ; and, at their feet, students of 
nature, who will receive instruction from the teachers 
of true nature ; and you will see a book, as it were, 
opened, and a banner of wisdom ; and it will be seen 
by all the earth. Also, the banner will unfold. But it 
is not made by hands, for it is ag everlasting as if 
it was the covenant that was made at Mount Horeb, 
where the everlasting covenant was given to the children 
of the Most High. 

Now, friends, come and receive the blessing of the 
true nature, for you have refused and passed it by in 
unbelief. Now just step forward, as if drawn by an 
attractive power, to do what is required, and then the 
book will be placed in your hands. Consequently, you 
then are ready to receive this revelation with meekness, 
and make it your study, and read it to the world, with 
or without ridicule, and turn not from its light. But 
when you read, understand. Seek not your own inter- 
pretation, but let nature and wisdom conduct you in 
candor, to add nothing to, nor take anything from, what 
you have no right. Then your mind will rest in peace, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 145 

and when you understand nature, you will be able to 
read the words that are written on the banner. It is 
a beautiful banner, filled with gems and devices. Also, 
you will find the words written on the banner as 
follows : 

First, "Justice;" second, "Wisdom;" third, "Pro- 
gression;" fourth, " Order ; " fifth, "Harmony;" and 
beneath it will be written, "The inhabitants of the 
earth shall beat their swords into plow-shares and their 
spears into pruning-hooks." 

Question — What is justice? Well, justice is not 
cruelty. It is doing what benevolence requires. When 
you see a mind or person whom you can aid — one unto 
whom you can render assistance — be it your friend or a 
stranger, then be just to the law that makes you and 
him companions, and recognize the deed of mercy a 
deed of good to yourself ; and if he fall by the way- 
side, because he can not see, then take him by your 
strength, and lead him where he may rest. Put your 
hand upon him gently ; then say that you will not 
forsake him till he is able to aid others as you aid him. 
That is true nature. Let him want nothing; then 
justice to your needy friend will be satisfaction. 
Remember, in doing this you follow the Golden Rule. 

Question — What is wisdom ? Well, in short, wisdom 
is wise. Second — it is wise to relieve want. Third- 
it is wise to do good. Fourth — it is wise to understand 
yourself; also, to know your dependence on others. 
Fifth — it is wise to see or understand the wisdom of 
God in His works ; and, readers, Sixth — it is wise to 
act, to say, and to wish well toward all men. Seventh — 
it is wise to speak the truth ; to utter nothing but the 

13 



146 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD* 

truth. Eighth — it is wise to oppose nothing that is 
good. Ninth — it is wise for us to love ; as we see that 
love begets love. Tenth — it is wise to learn ; because 
what you learn of wisdom will add to your circle of 
bliss ; also to the bliss of others, when they are taught 
of you. Eleventh — it is wise to co-operate in harmony 
with the thousands that see you in need, and who are 
willing to aid you freely, within the circles of this court. 
Twelfth — it is wise to obey the master of the house; 
for, in so doing, much good may be done ; for the 
obedient shall wear a crown. And the ignorant may 
envy ; but they can not pluck from you ; for all this is 
true nature and benevolence. 

Question — What is progression ? Answer — Pro- 
gression is the expansion of the mind. In wisdom 
you may receive from instructed minds around you, 
when you do good, or do well. And, as you become 
wise, youlr wisdom will swell your mind with the luxury 
it gives. You well know, from what you have seen 
and experienced, that according to your works of well 
doing, so shall your measures of bliss and happiness 
be. So if you would do more to benefit those who 
need, you must be found faithful unto the instruction 
that you will receive, and then you will be prepared to 
discharge your trust, with honor to your station, and 
with satisfaction to yourself. 

Question — What is order? Order is a law, and 
law is immutable and universal ; but, when I say that 
order is a law, I want you to understand that it is 
obedience to law, and disobedience is disorder, and 
disorder is anarchy. You will see then, that nature 
is obedient unto law. Notice true nature; first the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 147 

planets and- suns, and the system of suns, and these 
worlds are all true nature and obedient to law. Friends ? 
these are beyond doubt the works of nature. Conse- 
quently, the least disobedience of such laws might 
work a disorder that no mind less than the Creator's 
could probably control, so as you behold order in 
the natural world, let it be your aim to observe order 
in the society to whose charge you have committed 
yourself. 

Question — What is harmony ? First — Harmony is 
what we mean by social sympathy ; it is congenial 
with order and union of minds ; it is sympathy of 
thoughts and words ; it will not divide or distract coun- 
cils or disturb the social enjoyments of the circle now 
assembled to witness your progress in the knowledge 
of the truth. You ought not to do or say what will 
not be upheld and understood by those whose integrity 
is vouchsafed to defend you in social refinement and 
peace. Hear, now, what your friends say unto you 
from the throne of mercy. Then friends, inasmuch 
as you have advanced and are still advancing toward the 
temple of light by the aid of nature ; yea, and some have 
entered the courts of investigation in the glorified circle in 
in which we have met them, and they have received 
lessons of great importance, and they are now teach- 
ing these lessons to the world, and are our assistants. 
Thank Heaven, they rest their faith, as it were, on our 
word, for we have and do now say, that upon our friends, 
God will pour his bountiful blessings. Then you will 
inquire why those words are placed on the banner that 
you see in the hands of true nature. Also, it will seem 
to indicate the end of collision among the minds on 



148 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

earth. Consequently, you will judge well, for then is 
the time when the sword and the spear will be converted 
into useful implements of industry, and the banner that 
you will see, will wave in glory over all the world ; then 
you will not wonder to see the wisdom that your pro- 
gress will unfold to you, for as the sun and the planets are 
true, in relation to the planets revolving around the sun, 
so will the prediction that you hear be verified, and na- 
tions shall learn war no more. 

As you have been instructed, so shall your followers 
be, till wisdom shall unite all minds. Consequently, a 
victory without blood, and a harmony without force, jus- 
tice without cruelty, and wisdom without folly. 

Question — When shall these things come to pass ? — 
Answer — This is your work as well as it is ours ; you 
must know that which is your work ; you must not re- 
quire us or others to tell when it wilLbe completed. So, 
according to your labor and skill, shall your work pros- 
per in your and our hands, and if we are neglectful and 
negligent so shall the day be in advancing upon us. But, 
friends, we the spirits of your deceased friends, are 
willing to take you by the hand and introduce you into 
the company or inhabitants of the spirit-world; also, 
we wish it to be your chief delight and constant desire 
to remember the instruction that you may receive from 
us, and follow the counsel which your seniors may im- 
part to you. You see many things now, and many more 
will be revealed to you. Consequently, your life will 
not be idle, but will be devoted to the lessons as they 
will be given you. 

Friends, we the inhabitants of the spheres, are will- 
ing to lead you on to the light of nature, and so on till 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 149 

you receive sufficient light to view yourselves both exter- 
nally and internally, and till you hear the voice of your 
master in the spirit-world. But it is not far distant in 
the future, till you will hear this cry with almost all the 
earthly inhabitants, "My son, hear the counsel of a 
father, and forsake not the law of your mother!" Also, 
the father will say, "These many years have I presided 
over this little circle, and now my children hear my 
voice ;" and they will regard his advice and yield the 
parent honor by obedience at every call, and they will 
receive the bread that the mind needs. That is true 
instruction. Now we welcome you from the tears and 
woes that you have seen and heard, will your mind be 
satisfied with the abundance of mercy received and en- 
joyed by all of us, when you shall go on your mission 
and bear the banner ; that is to say the truth and na- 
ture you see, and the glory of that banner shall wave 
over all the world with the smile of peace ; then you 
will see the reward in the work that you will perform, 
for the good of mind and deed. In cancelling this 
charge to my friends, I will just say that no mind, or in 
short, no man can receive instruction without a teacher, 
and no man can teach the truth unless he be taught it 
first. Consequently, if you would advance in the 
knowledge of the spheres, you should understand how 
to apply diligence to the work before you, hence, in or- 
der to make you acquainted with your own case, I will 
proceed to instruct you in the use of those implements 
which are necessary to expediate this work now devolv- 
ing upon you. 

Now friends, it is an evident fact that we, as spirits, 
in all our devices and works, have never injured a mind ; 



150 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

but we have polished your rough minds and made you 
suitable for our service. It is true, there are many 
minds as was yours, rough and unfit for our service. 
Consequently, we are now learning you the use of the 
same implements, that we used in fitting you for our 
cause ; and it is our request that you should exercise 
the same implements in our behalf. But just take the 
golden rule and true nature, the square and plumb, as it 
were, and try them until they conform with this rule, 
also work exactly to this line, then you will find such 
useful in the cause for which you have preferred it. 
We now have given you directions, and we trust that 
you will show yourselves as workman ; also, we hope 
you will be faithful to the trust committed to your care, 
then you will find your servant faithful in all things, 
and then you are acquainted with your master. There 
is only one true master, but many, are your fellow-ser- 
vants, but he who controls as a father, controls his chil- 
dren by the voice of kindness. Such is truly a father, 
and any one who controls in his family or his servants, 
any other way than said above, is not a true parent or 
master, but a tyrant filled with oppression, and conse- 
quently, destitute of human nature; and is considered 
beneath the level of animal creation by the Maker of 
Heaven and earth. But yet remember that those, who 
control you, you should obey, for he that controls you 
is your master, and therefore you should obey his will. 
But in the work that we require you to do, the master is 
as the servant, and the servant as the master ; but you 
need not be controlled as slaves are controlled, nor work 
as slaves are worked, for our true Master is not a tyrant, 
but is a co-worker with us in the good of all his rules, with 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 151 

attractions as the sun rules the planets ; he rules with 
wisdom, as he has received wisdom ; force has no author- 
ity here, only as an attractive principle to hold the 
workmen in a desired position — a position for which they 
are fitted; but when you serve one another you are 
servants you would suppose. Very well, you are 
servants of good, to them ; but when you serve your- 
selves by their industry, you serve them as slaves 
are served. We are free, yet you and we are slaves of 
many. Also, you will see the proud eagle wave to your 
banner of freedom ; yes, the world will see this. Then 
as it were, many will be one, and one many. Truly, 
friends, many may not be in one, but only one mind ; 
you have seen many oppress the few, and, friends, you 
have seen a few who were victorious over many. Con- 
sequently, our course is a true course against tyranny. 
Also, you have seen our manifestations and our course, 
and you have always found us laboring in the cause of 
freedom, but not by force or oppression. We don't say 
go, and force you to go ; or come, and force you to come ; 
but we want your own will, and we want that will to be 
based on evidence. What we want you to do, is our true 
Master's will; consequently the Master's will is your 
will in our cause. If you do what you are required, when 
your master and you agree in all that you do, your 
freedom is such as slaves do not enjoy; nor is your 
servitude the bondage of slavery. Then the question 
would be this, "What will make him work?'' for I have 
called the master over the workmen. 

Well, the same rule or law which controls the na- 
tural world, as the sun controls the system of orbs that,, 
revolve around it by its attractive power, so it masters or 



152 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

controls them, and you see no inharmony or disturb- 
ance, no resistance or oppression from the authority 
that it exercises. It is controlled as we would have 
rule exercised over men. Nature is free, and what na- 
ture justifies, that you should not disapprove. But you 
would say, can't nature be wronged — Consequently, 
men wronged too ? Yes, you can wrong yourself by 
denying the laws of nature, but you can not well do 
what your mind forbids; for if you do, in it you 
deny nature. When resistance to attractive power is 
seen, nature is disobeyed ; when oppression denies the 
freedom which we and you should enjoy, true na- 
ture is disobeyed. 

But we do say, that all of our friends have come to 
the courts of investigation and desire more wisdom ; but 
no force was necessary to bring you here, for no forcible 
resistance did you oiler. To the pilgrimage that you 
now have made, you were drawn by evidence and 
affinity, by law of rule and power over you, not a 
rule of force. So then your coming to us, at our re- 
quest, was as free as your will, and your will was as free 
as your coming. You were drawn, and drawn as your 
desire sought. When you see, as you will see, the har- 
mony of this temple and its just proportions, you will 
not wonder at its arrangement nor need instruction to 
displace your errors. 

If you will be wise, let not your prepossession forestall 
your judgment. But, what would you do with all the 
tools before said ? you would say. Understand me by 
this to represent our helpers and friends of earth. Well, 
take them in charge, and with them our compass or 
our precepts to aid you in your work. Remember, also, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 153 

that wherever you go, those implements shall be a sign 
of your masonry, your work and your recommendation 
among your fellow servants as you have received them 
at our hands. Use them so as not to abuse the pur- 
poses for which they were intended. You would say, 
have we nothing more to commend you than the tokens 
of your profession ? Friends, those tokens will reveal 
your work which you have received, and your work will 
not dispute. 



CHAPTER XXX. 



The use of the implements you name will be known 
wherever you go, because your works will follow you. 
But, then, you would say, where and to whom shall we 
go ? As you see need of you, you will see need of 
you. Wherever your work will adorn the uncomely 
things with the beauty and usefulness of the spheres of 
wisdom, you will reveal, with good skill, the hidden 
beauty of deformity, and develop the intrinsic value of 
mind that is now concealed beneath the rubbish of error 
and wrong. Let your dexterity and moderation be by 
your works, so that the whole building of God may re- 
sound with shouts of joy. 

The next I shall offer, is my own experience in the 
spheres. They opened to me my travails and con- 
versed with me and my guide, with a request to my 
earthly friends in the same manner, requesting them to 
unvail their minds, and view nature in its true light, as 
I did, in the spheres, and so on. 

My closing remark of the first part of this volume : — 



154 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

First, you all may remember that in all spheres there 
are teachers that give lessons from the seventh sphere, 
and, just according to their talent, they receive lessons 
and give, or teach in the same manner. Well, after I 
had progressed some time, their appeared to me one of 
the teachers, or rather our guide of the fifth sphere, 
and in his hand he held a book, as it were, but not made 
of paper and ink, but only a representation of a book ; 
consequently, he began to ask me questions on nature 
and reason. He began as follows : 

He opened the book and read a parable. The parable 
was this : " What man, who had ten children, and one 
of them was to get cast away by a storm ; then, after 
the storm had ceased and all was well in the house with 
the rest of the children, would not that father leave the 
family that was at home safe, and then go to hunt the 
lost child; consequently, seek in every possible place 
for the lost child until he had found it, and when he 
found it, would enfold it in his arms, and shout for 
joy ? And when he had brought it home, he would send 
for all his neighbors and friends, and say to them, 6 Re- 
joice with me, also ' — He would cry, ' 0, heaven and 
earth rejoice with me, and heed my joy ?" ' And so it is 
in heaven. There is more joy over one sinner, than 
over ninety and nine just persons who need no repent- 
ance nor progression. 

But, friends, I hope you understand the parable. It 
is a representation of the law of God to his whole family 
on earth. We don't want you to misunderstand us. 
Neither do we wish you to do anything that nature and 
right forbids. But, any person wishing for more light, 
they will not find it without a revealment be made to 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 155 

you. What is revealed is well, and what is not revealed, 
you will find no interpretation which your wisdom may 
see fit to place on the words of others. You may inter- 
pret your own words, but you have no right to disturb 
that of others, unless your interpretation be taken from 
the wisdom which instructs you. 

Question — How then are we to understand this book? 
You will understand that your wisdom is not of your 
own construction of what is required by the just rule 
you have received ; for the book or right, will secure to 
you harmony and peace. You will see that angels do 
not need teachers of a lower order than themselves to 
interpret what is above themselves. When you have 
dispossessed yourself of errors forced upon your mind 
by education, you will not need a commentator to aid 
you in your duty. Have you not read, and don't you 
need an explanation on what you have read ? but, you 
will need no explanation of this volume when rightly 
perused. Yes, truly, when you read and peruse these 
passages as you have the holy book, as it is called, you 
will say that this volume needs no further explanation, 
because in this you are guided by impressions that will 
unfold to you beauty, and you can see light and refor- 
mation in each and every page of this volume. Also, 
you will see the predictions verified in your presence. 
Then, you will repent of your "isms," or rather your 
old habits, and enter the courts of investigation to 
receive that joy of, Well done good and repentant ser- 
vant, enter into the joy of your master, and sit down 
with us to this banquet of good things. 

Now, friends, some of you have accepted the kind 



156 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

offer, as above named, and we hope that you will prove 
yourselves worthy of a society whose kindness is a 
sufficient protection against the sin of ingratitude. But 
there are many who go on the same mission, and use 
deception, without our instruction. When you go, you 
shall have company, but by our instruction. Teach 
only. You must not impart until you have received 
your passports, as it were. (That is to say, our instruc- 
tion.) From us you shall receive what is lacking, and 
we receive our lessons and information from Him who 
has recorded your works. So we can conduct you to 
the inner courts of the temple of knowledge, where you 
will receive your information ; and from hence you will 
go on your mission with your companions, who will aid 
you, and co-operate with you in doing good to your 
fellow servants ; whom you will bless with the blessing 
that you have received from us. Then they will follow 
you, and you will be able to conduct them to a circle 
whose countenance glows with continual brightness, 
and there the voice of nature will be sweeter th&n a 
harp. You will advance into a large area, in the 
center of a magnificent world. There you will see 
light streaming from Heaven, and a cloud of wisdom 
will break upon you in ineffable glory. So great will be 
the light, so dense will be the glory, that you will be up- 
lifted as a bark on the wave ; but not to sink in despair. 
Friends, as you rise you will be willing to rise till 
you soul will be willing to view the hight and depth 
of mercy, that never shuns misfortune nor conceals 
bread from the hungry. Then, hear my words. Ah ! 
my friends, why do you not step forward ? Are you 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 157 

weary of your progress ? Friends, I hope you are not 
weary. But your minds may at times be lost, as it 
were, in despair. But now press forward to the temple 
of light, and then your minds will be, as it were, lost 
in grandeur. Remember that your elevation to this 
position was not of yourselves, but of that cloud of 
mercy that will bear you up on its bosom. You can 
survey the pilgrimage that you have made, either on 
earth or in the spheres. You will also remember your 
servants from whom you have received instruction, and 
who have lifted you up by their informing power, so 
that you now see what you do. And in due time you 
will be permitted to see other things, and in those 
things you have a new name written, which no man 
knows save him who has received ; and that is the true 
knowledge of nature, and the power of Deity. This is 
the passport that we want each and every one of you 
to have. Then, to whosoever you should go to offer 
your articles, you will have a welcome bid. We dp not 
want you to take scrip or purse ; neither two coats. 
(That is to say, deception for the true coat or garment.) 
That is to say, honesty, with knowledge, and it shall 
not be tarnished ; nor your mind shall not perish, if it 
should be denied sympathy and friendship. You will 
receive a clear light; then you will behold a new name; 
and, at the first, you may wonder at the meaning. 
But you need not wonder, for what was your name in 
infancy — your first name — or superstition can bear you 
company in those mansions of light and peace. Then 
you will henceforth answer to your new name in this 
circle of wisdom. You will not return with others, 



158 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

but when they turn to you and us, offer them light and 
knowledge, so that they may see how to walk and 
stumble not. Also explain to them why their names 
are changed. Then show them the cloud of mercy. 

Consequently, when you ascend higher in the spheres 
of knowledge, nature will show itself more satisfactory 
to all minds. Consequently, you will deny your infant 
names, and take on yourselves the new names which 
shall be made known at that time to you. Then you 
will grow in grace, and at the time you will hear these 
words, you have grown to the statue of a man. But 
when you was a child, you did speak as a child, and 
understood as a child. But now you have become a 
man, and you should and have put away childish things. 
Henceforth let your name be called by the new name 
that we have above promised that you should under- 
stand y(tor you will not answer to a name that will 
misrepresent your true character. Since you have 
found favor with us, and since our instruction has 
enabled you to call to mind your indispensable duty, 
you should rest content, for such will be your condition. 
For you have sought for light and perfection in the 
degree of this circle, or the circle in which you reside. 
So you have found joy and peace in your finding or 
investigation. The day is not far distant in which 
you will all deny your old names. Consequently, you 
will not answer to any other name than the name above 
mentioned, when you hear your names responded by 
your fellow servants. 

Friends, when you were in your infancy you called 
to mind common and unclean ; but now you will do so 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 159 

no more. You have seen that your mind was dark, but 
wisdom has shown you that you were denounced as 
unclean in your works and in your words, and it is not 
as you have said. But no unclean thing can enter here, 
in the temple of knowledge, because light and purity 
will cleanse the immortal mind from the impurities of 
worldly wisdom and ignorance. 

Well, some orthodox would say, if we lay down our 
old name, we must be baptized, in order to walk in 
newness of life. 

Now I shall proceed to give you my questions and 
answers in the Spirit- World, on baptism. 

First — I was taught to believe in baptism, of which 
I retained a part at the death of my body. And when 
I was receiving my lessons, I noticed there was no 
mention of baptism. Consequently, I asked the ques- 
tion whether I should be baptized, in order to fit 
myself for a new life, or not. My teacher said, " God 
heard your inquiry, and if you will listen to my answer 
I will recite the words of God." Recite. "Your 
baptism is not of wisdom, but of water. Consequently, 
when you are baptized of water your mind is not 
affected. Hence, the outward man only becomes the 
subject of purification. Also, you are now introduced 
into this circle. Hence, you will be taught to put away 
childish things, and consecrate yourself to the works of 
benevolence. Also, to aid you on in your work, I will 
impress your mind with the spirit of your true Father. 
Yea, I will baptize you in a fountain which comes like 
a pure river of water from the throne of wisdom. Yes, 
my beloved child, your duty shall be made known to 



160 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

you soon, by the voice of kindness." The end of the 
answer to my inquiry on baptism. 

Now, my request was as follows — Reach forth, 0, 
my Father and God, from the courts of more than 
mortal glory, the oil of gladness, and let me, your 
servant, be washed in the stream of your glory and 
mercy. Then placing my hand to my heart, I prayed 
for the wisdom of God to rest upon me, and give me 
peace. And while my hand rested on my heart, I saw, 
as it were, a stream of wisdom from the holy court, 
descending as gentle as the dew of the evening, and 
clear as the mercy of God. It came like water in the 
rising tide, and overwhelmed my mind with a flood of 
living light. I saw the stream of light, and the stream 
carried away the question of baptism ; and it left me 
pure from all doubts of its character. 

I hope I am understood now in, regard to water 
baptism. ■ It is only an outward purification, while the 
soul is just the same, without any effect whatever ; for 
it is a well known fact that water will never instruct the 
soul or inner man. But the baptism of the Lord is 
of wisdom and light, and that is well know r n to be the 
only thing that affects the inner man. But if you seek 
the baptism of light, you will receive, and then you are 
baptized into the water of light, and that is the flood 
that never passes away. This is the sea without a 
shore. Such baptisms will reward you, for the baptism 
of light is never forgotten. It will hold you up in 
immoral or moral society, for without light men often 
form immoral habits, and consequently live a treach- 
erous life. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 161 

Now, friends, in concluding my part of this volume, 
I will describe the scenes of the upper spheres. Each 
and every one of you will witness when you progress to 
the same. Commence — there you will have a new song 
of sweetness. The whole circle will join in one melo- 
dious anthem of joy, which will follow by an ode of 
order. The words are words of sympathy, and they 
will teach you feelings. There you will see the delight 
of the heavenly society. Also, you will find a kindness 
which no mortal can understand while in the body. 
You will find society unlike anything on earth. It will 
be a society linked in union by an immortal chain. It 
is a home to all humble servants that progress to the 
same. It is a home made without hands ; it was made 
by the great builder of heaven and earth, and its pillars 
are wisdom and truth, and its chief corner stone is 
holiness without imperfection. There you will see what 
no mind can see, nor no language can express while in 
the body. There you will see emblems of order, and 
emblems of honor, and emblems of brotherhood, and 
emblems of wisdom, and emblems of peace, and emblems 
of innocence, and emblems of victory, and there you 
will find your mind contemplating these, and you will 
bear the impression of all these emblems ; but, your 
mind will be freely rewarded, and you will feel willing 
to render obedience to God. 

14 



THE 



SEVEN SPHERES SHOWN, 



INHABITANTS AND THEIR OCCUPATION& 




HCARTHOc 



162 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

Washington's account of his own birth-day, and the principal 
events of his early life; the principal views on political and 
private affairs. 

I, the said Washington, do here say, that on February 
22d, 1732, Providence gave to this embryo Republic, 
of the New World, a man with the elements of charac- 
ter to fit him for a conspicuous station in the great 
drama which w T as to shatter a mighty empire, and found 
a Christian Republic greater than the world had ever 
seen. I shall say, of myself, that I had a plain sound 
mind, invincible integrity, a patriotic devotion to my 
country ; also, I can say that I filled a form noble in 
its proportion; also, that majesty of myself lacked for 
nothing in the eyes of the world. I was educated in 
the school of mental labor and physical endurance of 
dangers and difficulties. I was- forced to cultivate a 
habit of thought, and a spirit of self-reliance. I was 
brought forward by my own character, and by the voice 
of the country in which I lived they called me to the 
command of the army of independence. I was called to 
vindicate the constitutional rights of the Colonies, and 
the abstract rights of man ; but, friends, you don't find 
in me the father of the United States. You don't see 
either in the camp or council the glare of genius, or 
the dazzling brilliance of the gem whose beauties are 
exhibited by your artistic skill. But, like the natural 
productions of our or your country — the rough and 

163 



164 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

rugged mountains, the long and deep rivers, the vast 
plains, the interminable forests, and such is the charac- 
ter of the father of your country, Washington. 

Friends, I can say, that I felt lofty, and was grandly 
fitted for a protracted and arduous struggle, and in 
mind as strong as the rock that surges back against the 
vain tempest ; consequently, I was overwhelming when 
excited to action, with sagacity profound, and patient in 
labor. I appeared to be the instrument fitted for the 
occasion by a benign Providence, or, at least, as much 
so as Pharaoh was for His purpose. 

But, friends, I have now passed away to another 
sphere of life ; but, I hope that all those who enjoy the 
rights of America, will remember me as the father of 
their freedom. Also, remember my character, and I 
hope that my fame will be remembered as the star of 
freedom amid the storms of passion/ amid the ruins of 
empires. Also, remember me in the growth of future 
republics, in which the inalienable rights of man will be 
recognized, and your perpetuation provided for. 

Friends and gentlemen of earth, I can see your move- 
ments at all times. I do say that I am your true friend, 
for I plainly see that your love for freedom is not forgot 
yet. For all I am gone, I see my path full of young 
and useful men, and I see them calling every day for 
men of my character to stand by them in time of need. 
And I feel a warm interest in the welfare of the United 
States, for I labored hard to free and extricate it from 
the tyrant's power, which I did. Yes, thank God, 
I see you calling to memory my name, and the cause of 
my fame on every day of the year. That this blessing 
was granted to us of America, which is the fourth of 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 165 

July, and even the anniversary of my birth-day is your 
Nation's Saints Day, and the whole people, as well as 
the wandering children in whatever clime or country 
their pursuits of life may have carried them, they call 
to mind my majestic character, my unblemished virtues 
and my unparallelled services. 

Also, I see their vow upon the altar of their hearts 
true allegiance, to bear the land of the free and the 
Lome of the brave. Remember the gravity and wis- 
dom of age; the stern resolution of manhood. Re- 
member that sprightly and tender influence, should be 
joined together in this necessity, in one grand jubilee, 
To re-assert the principles which my career has once 
glorified, and which were also sacrificed on the battle 
field, by the crimson life-torrent of patriotic martyrs. 
When the public mind fails to appreciate all its just 
value, the character of him who was first in war, first in 
peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen. But 
gentlemen, I have to say that the great hearts of your 
nation beats feebly in response to mine, and my com- 
peers. But now you are fixed in the said state, for 
the want of true men, those who will stand for the 
true rights of America. I fear gentlemen, that you 
have commenced the decline of public government, or 
your virtue, and consequently, the down-fall of the free 
republic, which was bought by blood. Then gentlemen, 
appeal on this memorable occasion, each and every day, 
to the whole people of the United States, and keep 
burning brightly the fires of patriotism in your hearts, 
in order to renew your vows of true allegiance, to a 
sound American nationality, by cherishing and extend- * 
ing true and national sentiment of love and reverence 
lor ih? fi-eedom of the United States. 



166 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Also, I want you to frequent yourselves with the 
events of my long military and civil career ; also, my 
general education and strict adherance and defence 
of the principles and maxims of civil and religious liber- 
ty, which has taken its rise in the word of God. It is 
re-asserted by the leaders of the Protestant reforma- 
tion, and hence, reduced to practice by the American 
people only. Then I say, again let the flags float gaily 
in the breeze, let the cannon give forth the peal of 
thanks and its mighty thunders throughout the land, 
and proclaim freedom on the continent of America. 

Second — The message of George Washington. This 
great spirit comments on political affairs and gives ad- 
vice to the United States; he also details Catholic 
principles obtained by self-experience and from evidence 
adduced by their own histories proving it satisfactory 
to all — cqndemning the principles not the people ; and, 
first, I want you to remember that there are no two 
events of history any more alike, yet there is a general 
similitude as well as diversity which enables us to judge, 
and by the other so as to make a comparison, and so 
enable us to draw a sound inference and just conclusion 
as to the character and probably the effect of any no- 
ble fact. I will here remark, that it has an abstract 
science for its basis, the intellectual faculties are most 
sensible. Well, history is philosophy, teaching by ex- 
ample, though the premises are the same in the practi- 
cal as they are in the theoretric branch ; they are to be 
excepted under all the modifications and relations result- 
ing from more or less intelligence and strength, activity 
and purity of human passions of the age and genera- 
tion. Gentlemen, I now come to the point, and here 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 167 

certify, that the American mind is agitated at this time, 
by questions of public policy, having reference to for- 
eignism as contrasted with the American nationality, 
and the popular heart which gives activity and direc- 
tion to the popular intelligence that beats strong to-day. 
But gentlemen, guard against passions and superstition, 
that will have a tendency to lead you into outer dark- 
ness. Gentlemen, keep cool, and be sure and not 
halter yourselves ; keep on your guard, and watch as well 
as pray. But as regards the sources and character of 
foreignism and its chief stronghold, it is searched for and 
has been partially found, and laid before the people of 
the United States. Now gentlemen the truth is this, 
that for many years the inhabitants of Europe have 
been undoubtedly, solicitous of knowing their power, 
and to establish the fact, whether they were able to 
accomplish their heart's design ; which design will be 
made known before I close my part of this volume. 

The European kingdom, illustration and facts, which 
bear particularly upon the issues, are such as are now 
laid before our people; now gentlemen, I shall spare no 
pains in illustrating the facts and their natures, and 
also, their political and religious opinions, I shall quote 
some of their leading men's comments in their own be- 
half; I shall exercise industry to give the full under- 
standing and appreciations of all the elements in the 
case, and let it expose itself, if it will. But you will 
see many of the illustrious sages of both American 
and foreign during our revolutionary period, and in 
them you w T ill find intercourse with all foreignism. But 
gentlemen, just call to mind my solemn warnings 
against foreignism ; remember gentlemen, that it has 



168 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

been but a few years, since we stood in the battle field 
against foreignism, and the wearisome principles they 
would like to impose upon you, the people of the Uni- 
ted States, to-day. But gentlemen, do not understand 
me to say or even intimate, that I want you to be the 
cause of raisino- a blood shed, but I do say, that I never 
want to see that day again that you, the men that dearly 
bought this continent, shall ever take upon your necks 
the yoke of bondage. 

Gentlemen, first try to repel their principles by men- 
tal power, but if nothing else will do, and you wish 
still to enjoy the freedom which with blood was bought, 
you must exercise physical power. Let no hostile men 
ever invade your rights, but don't let yourselves be in- 
sulted without a cause, neither let yourselves suffer with 
superstition and bigotry ; never insult a friend, for to 
come at the matter in short, the United States stands 
fair for a long and serious struggle, with what is called 
the foreign powers. But remember, gentlemen, that we 
were all foreigners at one time, and the European king- 
doms was as it were, our parents, but gentlemen, when 
a parent oppresses his children and abuses them out of 
reason, and goes beyond the limits of that which is 
consistent with nature and equality, then the parent 
severs the chord of love, and consequently, dissolves 
the union. We view that in this light, that the parent 
has no claim on the children, neither have they any 
right to reap any of their earning. Now gentlemen, 
we were the children of said countries, and we were 
as it were, forced to seek our own living in the wild 
forests of this continent, and after our parents, as it 
were at this time found us doing well, they then called 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 169 

upon us to pay to them annual taxation, which is a well- 
known fact that their demand was unlawful, and fur- 
ther more, such is contrary to nature ; moreover, it is 
well known that they never earned their demands by 
the sweat of their brow. But before they ascertained 
the fact that we were their children, and that we had 
served out our twenty-one years, they did sweat, but 
gained but little remuneration. 

Now gentlemen, I warn you against foreignism or its 
baneful effects, whether political or ecclesiastical, for 
these things have been left to you or us, as a precious 
legacy, by your patriotic ancestors, who proved the 
sincerity and depth of their sentiments by their devo- 
tion to the cause of human liberty, by their labors and 
sacrifices unparalelled. 

I shall now refer to the second term of my adminis- 
tration. That exhibits the audacity and danger of for- 
eign influence, which has not been noticed by the true 
American people as it should have been done. Of 
this specimen of foreign power and interference, I shall 
now notice a small piece. This was once introduced by a 
bill in this country, or this continent, of which we dearly 
bought ; but this bill was vetoed by a long, weary and 
serious struggle; also by losing fathers and brothers, 
and mothers and sisters. Now, friends, this is the way 
that the foreign kingdoms gained their rights here, aye, 
just by slaughtering us, their children, their own broth- 
ers and sisters, by seeking all the advantage of we poor 
orphans of America. But thank Jehovah, we gained 
our freedom against all their will and power ; but what 
is the cry now? It is this, 0! "the foreign kingdoms 
have free rights here." I ask what for, or why have 
15 



170 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

they equal rights witlv us, or you ? I state farther, that 
if there had been as many men according to population, 
pleading for foreignism then, as there is now, your 
freedom would have been a hidden revelation to-day. 
Well, ? now the foreign kingdoms will call upon the 
United States for their rights. But first, what are their 
rights, I ask ? Sirs, I here say their right is this, and 
that is your duty also ; feed them as they are hungry, 
clothe them if they should need, then pass them on, 
but don't make the stranger an heir of your children's 
estate, and consequently, cause your family to suffer, on 
the account of the same. Well gentlemen of Ameri- 
ca, I would ask a few questions: First — Did they 
purchase by blood, any part of this continent, farther 
than they have had full remuneration ? No sir ! Well did 
they act as friends towards us children, at the time of 
special need? No sir! But did they not at all times 
use every means to break down the family of the Uni- 
ted States ? Did they not try in all manner of under- 
mining plans, to murder us by night and day ? They 
did ! Well did they ever encourage us in well-doing ? 
No sir ! Did they ever appear to feel a warm interest 
in our w r elfare ? Sirs, they never did — But it is a well 
known fact, that they oppressed us, when we were poor 
orphans, driven from house and home, by these same 
men that now call out for their equal and free rights ; 
and at the same time, or but a few years ago, they stood 
before us with their bayonets, but now stand before you 
with a glazed face, and call out and implicate themselves 
too, and have the face to say our right is not sacred to us. 
Gentlemen, it is dear to us, or you, for it was bought 
by blood and force, and not by their mercy or good 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 171 

kindness. But, gentlemen, I warn you against entering 
into a new quarrel, but keep down malice as long as 
possible. But I do not ask you to submit to a bold 
and enterprising effort, which might take your direc- 
tions and government affairs out of your hands — the 
like manner at this moment dwells in the United States. 
Gentlemen, your free, democratic, your magnanimious 
sentiments, the toleration that prevails with you in 
the United States of America, the eminently free 
character of all your institutions, do now invite another 
not less bold, but a more insidious effort, than ever 
Genet or the French made. I say it stands fair to be 
made upon the American people, by the most crafty 
and persevering ecclesiastical despotism that the world 
has ever seen. The origin of both attempts are the 
same. It is a desire to use this land here, and people, 
for selfish purposes, and forward a policy entirely 
foreign to your or its character, and contrary to your 
interest. 

But, gentlemen, I here will give the French their 
dues, and also credit for all they ever did for us. Be- 
member that I said that the European inhabitants 
never did any thing for us without remuneration. I 
still support the same position. Well, now for this 
benevolence and kindness toward us. 

Gentlemen, it is a well known fact that the French 
government, during our revolutionary struggle, anima- 
ted by hostile feelings toward Great Britain, seized the 
opportunity to strike a blow at its ancient enemy, by 
aiding the Americans, while in their war for indepen- 
dence. Gentlemen, this was unquestionably the chief 
motive, that operated upon the Catholic majority of 



172 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

France. Consequently, they sent some assistance to 
us. But, sirs, doubtless there was a democratic spirit 
intent in that nation, which, excited afterwards by the 
doctrines put forth by Congress, and vindicated by our 
success, soon overwhelmed the throne of Charlemagne, 
and gave a fatal stroke to the Bourbon dynasty. The 
gratitude felt by the Americans for this service was 
bestowed upon that nation, and their hatred of royalty 
brought the king of France, their ally, and the king 
of England, their enemy, into the same category. The 
action of Louis the XVI in our favor was looked upon 
as French policy. The assistance of the French nation 
was credited to affinity of sentiments in both, and to 
the army of the French, the monarch had no part or 
lot herein. But, gentlemen, the grave and sober 
convictions, and the struggle for constitutional rights, 
were preserved so long in safety, as to satisfy the 
mother country that to conquer they' must annihilate 
us. It is well known that Burke characterized it a war, 
but not a revolution ; but a revolution prevented. It 
was simply the exercise of power inherent, in the 
organization of it, to resist the enforcement of such 
authority, that is inconsistent with its well being. 

Democracy, as a theory, was not known at the out- 
break against the British tyranny. Our government 
then was republican, and all our patriotic ancestors 
were behind us but a short distance, at the same time 
interposing their philosophical ideas, which characterized 
the subsequent and real revolution in France, the great 
state. The hopes of American liberty were all pre- 
dicated upon the abuse of charter, but it was their 
abstract rights. Gentlemen, their plea against our 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 173 

declaration was simply this — their complaint against 
our government was, they said, of their divine rights, 
which they held as the king's divine rights ; but the 
kings, even in England, were exploded. One protector 
and two dynasties of monarchs had reigned by the 
divine rights of Parliament. The principle of the 
government was intended for the good of the governed. 
It was to our ancestors self-evident the consequence, 
that the governed were to prescribe how it should be 
exercised. It is plain that this was what they con- 
tended for, and fought for, at first. And in this there 
was no revolution; but the revolution came on after- 
wards. The character of the Americans and their 
contest is as much different from that of the French 
and their revolution as can well be imagined. 

In seventeen hundred and ninety-three, the French 
republic, being desirous of an ally in the wars in which 
she was engaged with all Europe, turned her attention 
to the United States, as likely to prove serviceable and 
manageable. In April of the same year arrived M. 
Genet, minister of the infant French republic, accredited 
to the American government. He landed at Charles- 
ton, and in his progress toward the seat of govern- 
ment he preached the wildest of theories. His reception 
was fitted to encourage him Public authorities and 
private citizens vied with each other in glorifying the 
representative of the European democracy. Embold- 
ened by the manifestations, Genet at once issued 
commissions, enlisted men, fitted out men, and armed 
vessels to cruise against the enemies of France. The 
consuls, in accordance with a decree of the French 
national convention, enacted themselves into a consort 



174 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

of admirality, and proceeded to exercise their privileges 
and immunities, by trying and condemning in American 
ports, prizes captured from a nation with whom America 
was at peace. But when rebuked by the American 
government, Genet appealed to the people, who had, in 
places, under his advice, formed what was then called 
Jacobin clubs. A state of affairs ensued, which brings 
to mind the words of Montesquieu. He said that the 
corruption of government begins with the corruption 
of principles. So do I say, that the principle of 
democracy is corrupted, not only when the spirit of 
equality is extinct, but likewise when they fall into a 
spirit of extreme equality. 

I say when each and every citizen would fain be on 
a level with those he has voluntarily chosen to command 
him, then the people bearing the very power they have 
delegated, want to manage every thing themselves, want 
to debate for the Senate, want to debate for the judge, 
and to execute for the magistrate. Gentlemen, this is 
extreme equality ; consequently, where such is the case, 
virtue can no longer subsist in a republic. Genet was 
called upon by myself; but he remained in our country 
making a publication of his secret instructions from 
Robespierre and associates, and were made by him to 
vindicate his cause and relieve himself from the odium 
brought upon him by his insolence and indignities. 
Have you not had a parallel case recently in the United 
States ? In the revolutionary attempts of the Church 
of Rome, by her priestly agents, they have endeavored 
to break up your national institutions, which form the 
homogeneous character of your people. They tried to 
grasp your public revenue in order to propagate their 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 175 

own religious and political dogmas among your youth. 
They have tried in various ways to weaken the Ameri- 
can nationality, and to substitute therefor a spirit of 
superior reverence for Papal authority. Military com- 
panies have been organized, with names that cherish old 
religious and political feuds. Gentlemen, there are and 
have been, literary, social and benvolent societies formed 
to prevent the harmonious growth of national sentiment 
and fraternal feeling, that they may consolidate phys- 
ical and political power, to be used especially for Papal 
purposes, either by direct action or as a bane between 
political parties, siding with those who bid the highest 
for their alliance. Property of immense value is 
wheedled or forced from the people, and the title vested 
in the clergy. They are defying public sentiment, and 
intriguing with legislative bodies in order to have the 
Papal policy recognized, as they say it is our law, and 
call it our state policy. 

Now r , gentlemen, they came like the subtile, sneaking, 
sanguinary Bedini on his way to Brazil, falsifying man- 
hood, and reducing them to servile submission under 
promise of heaven or denunciation of hell. All refrac- 
tory spirits who glory in civil and religious rights, like 
Genet, too, Bedini had the audacity to address an inso- 
lent epistle to our or your government through the 
Secretary of State, advising this functionary that if he 
was not effectually received, it would be a dishonor 
to the government. But, he got the suitable answer, 
that the government would protect its own honor ; con- 
sequently, did not need his advice upon that head. 

Gentlemen, remember their secret instructions to the 
foreigners of Bologna. Be on your guard ; it has not yet 



176 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

transpired, but it may be exposed in due season. I say 
let the true American people awaken out of their drowsy 
sleep, and learn to commence labor before the heat of 
the day. Also, learn to scout foreignism in all its 
places, for it is full of evil, and if indulged, it will poison 
the pure fountains of the free American nationality. 
Gentlemen, I will say that, let every man be fully per- 
suaded in his own mind as regards his principles ; but, 
let every man, with his faith, stand on his own pre- 
mises. Let not one man's principle invade the rights 
of another. But, gentlemen, to speak plain, I would 
say in regard to American nationality, Romanism is its 
most powerful representative. It is double, political, 
anti-Americanism, disguised under specious pretexts 
called religious convictions, which, giving it the true 
definition, means that they should be at liberty to carry 
out undisturbed, under the guarantee of religious free- 
dom, to overthrow your institutions, and, consequently, 
establish their own dominion over the souls and bodies 
of true American Protestants. 

Citizens, now recurring to the maxim just quoted from 
Montesquieu, I refer to another instance of insubordi- 
nation to law, arising among a foreign population, as 
illustrative of their unreliable passionate nature. In 
1794, what was called the Whisky Insurrection took place 
in the United States ; having its origin in the dissatis- 
faction to the law, and imposing a duty on spirits manu- 
factured in the United States. Exertions were imme- 
diately made by the foreigners and enemies of our 
government, wherein I was concerned at that time. I 
say they tried to turn that excitement in regard to the 
excise to political advantage, and by coupling censures 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 177 

of other measures with declamation against the excise 
law, the dissatisfaction was rendered general, and com- 
binations to resist the law forcible, if need be. Gentle- 
men, this was the condition of the Western States when 
Genet arrived in America, and in consequence he formed 
the machinations of his offspring, which were called the 
Jacobin Societies. At once it directed not only as a 
field where their operations might be carried on with 
success, but as an avenue through which other intended 
movements might proceed in like manner, were and 
are, the differences of opinions and contests of parties. 
And, to-day, such is used by an intriguing hierarchy to 
forward their schemes by the institution of laws that 
will effect fundamental changes in the character of the 
true American people; and, also, your institutions by 
firmness and a display of force. This rebellion wa3 
terminated by a revolt, and now threatens the most dis- 
astrous consequences to the nation ever known. I say 
that the foreign intrigue has supplied a stimulus, and 
a party spirit has given strength and insurrection, 
which is now far deeper than its apparent motive-springs 
of action, that are not yet fully ascertained. But, gen- 
tlemen, of the United States, I could show to the young 
men, and old men too, that all along the current of 
events, similar foreign influences are intruding them- 
selves upon the United States in order to warp and 
modify the character of the true American institutions. 
But, they are resisted, however, by a sturdy American- 
ism, which was found adequate to any emergency. 

But, now I shall say a few words to my true Ameri- 
can friends, and then close my part of this volume, 
hoping that I shall hereafter have the opportunity of , 



178 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

presenting to the public all my experience and know- 
ledge of government affairs as far back as my memory 
extends, and even down to the present day. 

Now, friends, you have grown to be a numerous 
people ; you have a mighty empire ; your institutions 
are well founded, if you will support them; and you 
understand and ought to love them. Of course you 
need not expect similar attacks to those referred to 
upon them. But others are now made, which, of a less 
violent nature, are of quite as dangerous a character. 
A subtle and dangerous influence is instilled into the 
minds of the youth by early education, and con- 
sequently comes out in full, in the character of the 
man. And with this influence further advances are 
made, until without knowing it the public mind is 
distorted, and the public heart corrupted. 

Now, gentlemen, you, the true Americans, must 
meet such assaults ; but not by a spasm of enthusiasm, 
and a grand hurrah, but by a steady perseverance, year 
after year ; teaching the young what they have to fear, 
and how they can successfully maintain the true 
American principles, a sentiment of American nation- 
ality, and so transmit the glorious inheritance. Let 
the youth receive untarnished and undiminished true 
American principles. Let them hand such down to 
their latest and last posterity. 

George Washington. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

Light from the Spirit-World ; from the spirit of John Wesley — 
Given in the form of a Lecture — Viewing different subjects — First, 
the need of a new dispensation — Second, comments on the first 
part of the Bible — On the creation of man, (fee, &c. 

Now, friends, I will here remark that, as for my own 
character, and political and religious principles, they 
are well known on earth. Consequently, I shall com- 
ment but little, if any, on that. 

I shall first say, do you need a new dispensation to 
guide you to truth, to virtue, to happiness. This is a 
matter of the highest and most serious importance ; for 
if, as the advocates of Christianity contend, the Mosaic, 
and Jewish, and the Christian dispensations, have 
pointed out and delineated the rights and duties of 
man, and the individual and social life, in a manner to 
subserve man's highest interest (that is, if they have 
brought peace on earth, and brotherly kindness and 
good will from man to man,) then let us embrace the 
episode of Paganism as the guide to all truth, and the 
only sure foundation of all happiness, both present and 
to come. But now I will come to the point. 

I ask, are those claims which are advanced by the 
advocates of the former dispensation carried out by 
facts ? In their case and position, I ask, what were the 
claims of the Jews. Was it a sanction from the God 
of wisdom, and love, and benevolence, to riot in the 
trade of blood? They so affirmed, that as the peculiar 
favorites of heaven they had a pirate's maxim, and a 
179 



180 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

pirate's license, to kill, destroy, and exterminate all 
other nations on the face of the earth, because might 
made right. Whatever the priesthood should sanction, 
it was a dispensation with them, in which their god of 
war, their lord of hosts, was invoked to sanction the 
most horrid crimes. 

Now, friends, I ask was this an impression from a 
good and a benevolent spirit, or was it not the spiritual 
prototype of the Mosaic dispensation. I say a spirit 
inured to bloodshed and carnage, and a thirst for 
universal dominion while on earth, are qualities which 
are predominent while in the flesh. But such informa- 
tion is not received from an inhabitant of the Spirit- 
Land. But when you come to the Spiritual or Christian 
dispensation, you find it a system ostensibly based on 
love. But the Jewish dispensation ordained the killing 
of their enemies. But the Christian is commanded to 
love them ; the first being unjust, and the last being 
impossible. Yet it is based upon the supposition that 
man had rebelled against that knowledge, and at the 
same time, according to the same book, knew not good 
from evil. But nothing was allowed for the child, for 
it is said, and sustained, too, by the same evidence, 
that the same person who neither knew good from evil, 
transgressed; hence, became so great a reprobate, that 
nothing could save him from eternal perdition but the 
incarnation and atonement of the Son of God ; or, as 
many Christians contend, of God himself. It personi- 
fies Deity, and makes Him creator of all things ; not 
only of body, but of mind; not only of powers of 
thought, but modes of thought; not only of powers 
of action, but the motives of action. Hence, I say, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 181 

could a race of beings so constituted, deviate from the 
path of rectitude and happiness, without His design 
and acquiescence. 

But now, which dispensation are we to adopt ? Which 
God are we to adore ? The God of discriminate favor- 
itism and merciless power, or the God of blind and 
fallacious love. The love of an abstract principle, of 
superior claims to the natural affections, denouncing the 
lawfulness of self defence, the second in the tuitive 
principle, the first, being to sustain life, the second, to 
defend it. But now I will ask again, do you need a 
new dispensation ? A harmonial philosophy, in which 
brother shall be reconciled to brother. And, think you, 
that the spirits, who were the prototype and impressive 
mediums of ancient times, and who through them ex- 
horted us to sacrifice judgment and natural affections 
at the shrine of a blind love and a mysterious credulity, 
although they might have been benevolent spirits, they 
were certainly not very wise. But why don't the Chris- 
tian, as he calls himself, take the Infidel by the hand 
and say, Brother, I think you may be in error ; you 
may think the same of me; let him say: "I may be/' 
Let him say that he lays no claims to infallibility or 
perfection. Let them lay down all their sources of in 
formation, which they say constitutes an evidence to the 
self-styled Christian, of which the infidel would say, he 
never had access. Let the Christian lay down all his 
self-experience, and all his self-imagined feelings, and 
just say, Brother, let's reason on that, that bears upon its 
face reason ; then reason together, in love and friend- 
ship. Let the Christian and the infidel both adduce 
and weigh the evidence before them, with a strict re- 



182 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

gard to truth, and as far as in themselves, accord with 
that divine, immutable and eternal law, which ever has 
and ever will, emanate from the throne of the Most 
High, and which finds its response in the noblest 
attributes of humanity, irrespective of all creeds, or of 
all dispensations. 

Now friends, what would you think to meet with such 
a Christian? I say, such a true Christian would be 
looked upon by his brothers in the church, as an associ- 
ate of the legions that caused the swine to be choked. 
Consequently, I say, and very properly too, that Chris- 
tianity, whether based on truth or falsehood, has become 
a matter of serious importance ; for, if true, a law of 
faith and conduct, measuring out to you, or us, a pros- 
perity of sentiment and action which otherwise would 
not be incumbent, is propounded to our and your sub- 
servance in the first life, or in the flesh; and it is gener- 
ally supposed that an eternal consequence of happiness 
or misery are at issue on your observance of that law, 
or neglect of the same. Very well, on the other hand, 
if law be false, no good, and no wise man could possibly 
be indifferent or unconcerned to the prevalence of an 
extensive and general delusion. Right. Here, I will re- 
mark, that no good and amiable beast could for a mo- 
ment think of yielding its assent to so monstrous an 
idea as that. If on supposition, that error could possi- 
bly be useful, or the imposture could be beneficial, or 
that the heart could be set right by setting the under- 
standing wrong, or that men were to be made rational 
by being deceived, or rendered just and virtuous by 
credulity and ignorance. How was it ? 

I shall now call the reader to a circumstance. Re- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. l83 

member Taylor. Was he an ignoramus, who jumped 
to conclusions, irrespective of any satisfactory evidence ? 
He was a graduate, and received the highest honors of 
Cambridge University. He was one of the first in the 
world ; and how was he answered and remunerated ? 
No, it never has been answered, and his remuneration 
for his temerity and for his venturing outside of the 
enclosure, fenced around by the clergy. I would say 
that he was summoned before the ecclesiastical court, 
and a sentence of one year's imprisonment in Oakham 
jail was the verdict, and why? Answer — because he ex- 
pressed his own thoughts, and was found guilty of think- 
ing for himself. But now I shall say, that the more 
you investigate the sacred volume, the more you will 
know in regard to the ancient church affairs and tyrani- 
cal operations, and at the same time, they called all 
their tyranical and superstitious movements, of genuine 
origin. Here I will say, that the more you know about 
the old discipline, the less you will believe that such 
had a divine origin, for faith has extemporized so much 
and so often, and improvised so much, that w T hich know- 
ledge repudiates as godless and wrong. Consequently, 
I say, that the intelligent portion of the world, has 
deserted the continent of faith and belief, and is now 
aiming for a safer and firmer hemisphere of positive 
knowledge and reason on its face, which, in the mind, is 
balanced by the hemisphere of passion or impulse. 

There are a few things that are at this time demand- 
ed. First — is to make the spiritual manifestations, to 
harmonize with the known facts of science, and the im- 
mutable laws of nature. Second — the adequacy of 
any and every form of theology, to answer the great 



184 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

variety of questions, which involuntarily arise in intel- 
ligent minds. Third — is their failure on the part of 
popular theology? You want us to bring peace on 
earth, and to show the world their total failure in all 
their undertakings. Also, you want us to save you 
from poverty and from ignorance, from crime, discord, 
and from disease. Here I will say, that you need a new 
dispensation, in order to harmonize the known facts in 
the great volume of nature, thrown open for your in- 
spection. Consequently, commence on that train of 
instruction that will elevate the mind of man, to the 
contemplation of truth, the lofty and sublime, and 
the beautiful. 

But, again, the reader would ask me for something 
more definite to give my views of that immutable and 
eternal law of nature, in which cause, effect must, of 
necessity, cease, for every cause is an effect, and every 
effect is a cause constituting a vast and illimitable circle 
of consequences, constituting the mode of action of an 
eternal and immutable power. Consequently, friends, 
I shall throw out a few propositions that may serve as 
a basis for my action, or at least, my comments at 
present. 

I now offer the following proposition to the public, 
without any one but myself being responsible for the 
errors they may contain. And as many as can endorse 
them, will be kind enough to make it public, that we 
may meet on common ground until experience and pro- 
gression should point out to us our incompatibility with 
the law of nature. Here, I shall remark, that the Deity 
is the ultimate of vitality, intellectuality and power- 
Reason — because man is in possession of the above 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 185 

named conditions, and as he could not form them him- 
self, and as. the superior is never subject to the inferior, 
you must conclude that there is an intellect accompa- 
nied with vitality, and power superior to man's to give 
to man the impress of humanity, not by a special provi- 
dence or new creation, but in accordance with that 
eternal law of consequences or order of succession, 
which measures eternity by time. The attributes of the 
Deity are omnipotence, omniscience, immutability and 
eternity. The ultimate of those attributes would im- 
ply their perfection in the mode of action, and would 
constitute the law of action ; consequently, the law of 
action could not be made better or be made subject 
either to revision or supervision, and, therefore, must 
be immutable and retain the same absolute perfection 
to eternity. This law constitutes the eternal and immu- 
table law of that intelligence, and that power, and that 
life which we call God, to which the whole universe 
and man is subject; also, God is subject to the same, 
for it constitutes his own mode of perfect action, co- 
eternal with his own being. All that you can know of 
God is by this law or the operations of the same, for you 
can neither comprehend the Deity or eternity, if eter- 
nity is represented by a circle without a beginning or 
end. So may this law, admitting no first cause or final 
effect. To understand this law, is knowledge. To 
practice it, is progression. 

In accordance with this law, therefore, the elements 
of spirits and laws which control them, must have been 
and will be, eternal. We know of power only by action. 
We know wisdom only by the mode of action. There 

could be no action prior to the elements of composition, 
16 



186 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

if the first action or first cause consisted in the creation 
of those elements that are to create something out of 
nothing. There must have been a time when those 
elements were not created ; consequently, did not exist. 
Hence, God would have lived in the plenitude of omnis- 
cience or rather seemingly so, with no display of omni- 
potence. But, could there have been a knowledge of 
what did not exist ; hence, would not knowledge be 
limited in the same ratio as the power of action was 
suspended ; consequently, there might as well have been 
no God before the creation, as to have been. And for 
all we know of power it is in action ; and all we know of 
action is change of places in particles of matter in the 
process of formation. Hence, I say previous to the 
formation of all things there was nothing known, for 
there was nothing to be known. Hence we arrive at the 
conclusion, by instruction, that the elements or essence 
of both spirit and matter, are not only eternal, uncre- 
ated, but, that apparently one is active, and the other 
passive. The one provisive, the other recipient. The 
one the agent that acts, the other the object acted upon. 
Here I shall say, that matter, when it is not pervaded 
by intellect, is senseless ; when not pervaded by vitality, 
is dead. If there were inherent properties of matter 
in the mass, it must be so in the atoms which compose 
that mass, and, therefore, every atom would now and 
forever be imbued with life and intellect ; but, we know 
it is not so. My reason is this — At the death of the 
material organized body, the spirit is separated from its 
material connection ; hence, assumes a new organization 
while the material body is disorganized, and, conse- 
quently, returns to its original elements. Man in- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 187 

eludes, in his formation, a spiritual as well as a mate- 
rial body, or a physical body. Hence, on no other 
hypothesis can we explain spiritual or even human com- 
munications in the expression of ideas, or the impulsive 
power one mind has upon another. This acquires sub- 
stantial proof in the fact, that the mental powers, 
aided by the contracted will and energy of one individual, 
can so strongly impress those of another, as not only to 
enable the recipient or mesmerizee to surmount the ob- 
stacles of time and space, but to grasp intuitively the 
various modifications of language, of time, and of the 
secret impulse of passion and feeling, as well as the 
unbarred recesses of human thought. It is true, that 
clairvoyance can be obtained by an etherial or mineral, 
or a medicated agent, lessens the destroying balance of 
physical power, by nervous derangements ; but it re- 
tains the qualities, the impress, and the imperfection of 
humanity. Hence, clairvoyance must, of necessity, be 
bounded by hydro-physical laws ; but, still, it indicates 
a higher destiny, and that knowledge, truth, love, and 
virtue shall be eternally progressive. 

Hence, the law of progression, from the rudimental 
to the perfect type of each and every grade in the 
ascending series of the chain of beings, is confirmed 
both by analogy and experience ; giving the appearance 
of continued existence, and a higher development, in 
more luminous and beautiful spheres of action. This 
is confirmed by geology and comparative anatomy. 
The science of paleontology shows that animal forms 
have been progressive from the lowest. Hence, in the 
series of vegetable and animal life, through the long 
periods of time, and in the ascending scale of the 



188 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

present, forms of inanimate matter which inhabit the 
earth, are in the field of comparative vegetable and 
animal economy. We find the basis in both to be 
cytabast from lintas, cell, and blostos, germ. (That is, 
an uncleated cell, or a cell having a granule or nucleous 
within it.) The first sign of moving animal life within 
that ovule, is a microscopic point called the punctum 
saliens, or silent point. Hence, the organic develop- 
ment is thence produced, by an accrition in the 
filiaments, fibres, tissues, organs, apparatuses, and sys- 
tems. Hence, it is only in recent times, the physiolo- 
gist has observed that each animal passes, in the course 
of its germinal history, through a series of forms resem- 
bling the permanent forms of the various orders of 
animals inferior to it in the scale. And it is a fact, 
that in the research of the highest interest, that the 
brain, and to a certain degree the heart, of every tribe 
of animals, appears to pass during its development, 
in succession, through the type of all those below it. 
Just so the brain of man passes through the type of 
those of every tribe in the creation ; his first form 
being that which is permanent in the cule; and passing, 
during the period of future development, through con- 
ditions generally resembling a fish, a reptile, a bird, 
and the lower mammalia, up to the sinical type ; and 
from that into the type of spiritualized humanity. 
That is according to the hypothesis of development in 
vestiges of the natural history of man, and the whole 
creation. Hence, I say, if there is an eternal and an 
immutable law, to which God himself is subject, (for it 
constitutes his own mode of action,) the law of sequen- 
ces, or successive events, precludes the idea of beginning 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 189 

or end ; of first cause, or final effect ; of creation or 
annihilation ; and which law is to you the only evidence 
of His being. Hence, can men be exempt from that 
law? — the law of necessity, the law of destiny. 

It is a well known fact, that the intuitive principal 
desire of every human and of every animal being, is 
individual happiness ; for we can be happy for no one 
but ourselves. We are governed by the circumstances 
and influences which surround us, while in the flesh. 
Hence, we are guided and modified by the reason and 
the imagination, and the propensities and passions 
within us. Perception gives rise to conceptions, reflec- 
tions, ideas, sensations, and memories. Hence, these 
call into exercise the judgment, which also is modified 
by the imagination, by passion, and by prejudice ; 
giving rise to the motive which is constantly directed to 
individual happiness. Hence, the will to act must be 
in accordance with that motive, and no other. Thus 
the action is in accordance with the motive, the motive 
with the desire, and the desire with what we think or 
feel. Consequently, it will contribute to our individual 
happiness, and this by a universal law to which we are 
all subject, and which we can neither evade, modify, or 
change ; for no two motives can prevail at the same 
time, for the same thing, and with equal intensity ; for 
the strongest motive must govern the action under the 
same circumstance ; for it is a well known fact, that the 
strongest motive will prevail, and spread farther its 
influences. Hence, I can reason no otherwise than I 
do. I will here remark, that I do advocate the laws of 
nature, but not as a great many Christians contend. 
Some contend that thev can not act otherwise than 



190 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

they do act. They suppose themselves at present in 
an inchoate state, and governed by the same eternal 
and immutable laws of attraction, repulsion, and 
inertia, which govern all bodies ; yet they admit that 
these immutable laws change (but only when applied to 
sentient beings) into the names of sympathy, antipathy, 
and indifference. Thus, you never see an individual, 
but one of those three states obtain, though sympathy 
may involuntarily rise and grow into esteem, and esteem 
into love, and antipathy may involuntarily engender 
dis-esteem ; hence, dis-esteem hatred. And in either of 
those states of feeling the imagination may endow 
the objects of affection or dislike with qualities unreal, 
until experience dissipates the illusion. And indiffer- 
ence, when brought under the influence of experience, 
and reflection, and judgment, naturally and involunta- 
rily assumes one of the two preceeding states of feeling, 
as inert matter, w T hen acted upon by a motive power, 
assumes a, motion corresponding to the force and direc- 
tion of that power. Hence, if all that be true, we are 
as much impelled to fill our destiny, as the current of 
the ocean is to fill its circuit. 

Here, I will state to the public, that the above rea- 
sons are feasible, but not exactly as they should be rep- 
resented ; but yet it is a fact, that we are all governed 
by an immutable law, and by the law too, that rolls 
round time, to which all things are subject, and is com- 
pelled to obey. But yet, man is a free agent, to act, 
and do in the flesh for himself, also, it is well known, 
that men do things that it would be an imposition to 
allege such to a divine being, or even intimate, that it 
had a divine origin. But, furthermore I say, that we 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 191 

are all governed by circumstances and influences, which 
always are -and of necessity, must be in accordance with 
that law, which governs all motions and actions, or 
motion throughout the whole universe ; and upon which 
all other laws and relations, and descriptions, mental 
and physical, all rewards and punishments, all teaching, 
moral, artistic and scientific, are predicated, that cir- 
cumstances and influences, both external and internal, 
direct the motive and control the action ; and, if so, no 
person ever did act, or ever could have acted, but what 
they would again act, under the same circumstances and 
influences, precisely as they did act. I admit that as a 
fact. I shall inform my readers why. Because — 
therefore it is an evident fact, that ignorance is the 
great and sole cause of moral evils, and consequent 
misery ; hence, if we were in possession of that know- 
ledge which would invariably teach us the great law of 
nature, which would direct us in the pursuit of what is 
right ; but place us back under the same vail of igno- 
rance, and we would perform the same evils. 

Now, I say, to avoid wrong, we must avoid moral, as 
well as physical evils, for they are equal in proportion 
to their force, and operate as a draw-back, upon that 
very happiness, it is our utmost wish to secure and 
enjoy. Known laws and social institutions advance 
towards perfection, in proportion to the perfect adjust- 
ments of rights and duties ; for while rights and duties 
are conventional, under the pressure of ignorance and 
superstition, every system of moral ethics, will be defi- 
cient in all the requisites for universal application, until 
none shall become insensible, that the happiness of each 
one is interwoven with the happiness of all. Conse- 



192 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

quently, the harmonial philosophy, is as necessary to 
man, as it is to the spheres. Now the most valuable 
gem of intellectual acquisition, is truth, enlightened by 
the highest science, and freedom from prejudice and 
error. But truth, is like every other principle, it is but 
an intellectual perception, and generally the affirmation 
or negative of a position, can only be reached by the 
most conclusive evidence, and that evidence alone is 
conclusive, when confirmed by the sense in harmony 
with known facts and sustained by reason, but as preju- 
dice and error are universally allowed to exist in the 
world, you may suppose it might have contaminated 
more or less, the judgment and reason which we confi- 
dently submit to those early teachers of science and 
morals, who themselves were taught in early life, under 
the same contaminations, to speak by experience, or 
by an assumed inspiration, all that is necessary to know- 
ledge and happiness here, and hereafter. But I say, 
can any written dispensation, coming up amidst the 
errors and prejudices of the world, and adapted to a 
particular age, be commensurate with the wants of all 
progressive future time ; if not, where is it to be found ? 
Yes, I say where, but in that ever, ever-existing origi- 
nal type of God, spread out in the volume of nature 
before you of earth, and we, the inhabitants of the 
spheres, which no human invention can modify or coun- 
terfeit or surpress ; but which ever has been misinter- 
terpreted and secured from your unbiassed inspection. 
Consequently, all assumptions of ignorance are infalli- 
ble, as are all men ; but to doubt, is the only incentive 
of misery, also, investigation leads to progression, hon- 
esty of purpose, and conscientious opinions are no 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 193 

excuse to ourselves, or safe-guards for others, if they 
contradict the great and paramount law of our being, 
which is to bring peace and happiness to man, in the 
progressive scale of knowledge; for the honest man 
may discharge the duties of life conscientiously, yet, 
through ignorance, early and unjust prejudice, pass im- 
pressions or designing council, he may be led astray, 
hence, persecute and even destroy that which if rightly 
informed and unprejudiced, he would love, cherish, 
support and approve the same. 

But the precepts of the day, is, to take nothing for 
granted, but examine and judge for yourselves. Hence, 
I say, you have a right to examine the scriptures and 
any other work, in the light of reason and the exercise 
of your own judgment. But those, who claim infalli- 
bility and inspiration for the scriptures, without neces- 
sary proof, is equally as assuming and intolerant, as 
the Roman Catholic, who claims infallibility for his 
own church only. Hence, I say, scientific inquiry is 
useless, unless its demonstrations are free from error, 
for who would apply science, to the practical purposes, 
where the oppositions and caraltaries are false. Is it 
not the same in the moral world, and in the various re- 
ligions spread over the earth ? — hence, I again repeat, 
that error can not be useful, nor imposture cannot be 
beneficial. And, again I say, that no good nor credita- 
ble heart could for a moment, think of yielding its as- 
sent to the proposition, that the heart may be set right, 
by setting the understanding wrong, or reason may be 
enlightened by deception, or our lives rendered just, by 
credulity and ignorance ; and yet that it can, is the 
practical teaching of all religionists, from the earliest^ 

17 



194 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

period to the present day, that faith, not demonstration, 
that ignorance, not knowledge, is the only road to 
Heaven, so they affirm. I say, that with man and with 
spirits, it is natural and logical to reason from cause 
to effect, and effect to cause ; forming to both, the gra- 
dations of time, but in the vast circle of eternal and 
immutable law, each link of that chain would no more 
be the cause of that link that succeeded, than the one 
that preceeded it. It would exist as a sequence, and as 
a destiny of that law. I say it is merely multiplying 
the leaves in the volume of destiny, in which the leaves 
follow in succession, but no one leaf, causes the next to 
be in place, only in accordance with the general law of 
binding the whole. Then, what of design? Well, man's 
design indicates the arrangement of the time and mode 
of execution, with his means and powers of composi- 
tion ; hence, with Deity, power and wisdom, and action, 
are interwoven through that eternity, whose love of 
assignment to each period, was co-eval with itself. 

There never was a period, when this law did not ex- 
ist ; nor any when this adjustment was not assigned, 
consequently, design does not enter into this law. To 
create, is frequently understood to form from nothing, 
but as there could have been no action prior, to the ele- 
ments of composition, there cottid have been no know- 
ledge of those elements prior to their existence. Here, 
we only reason upon conditions that wait upon pheno- 
mena ; hence, I say, that a thousand nothings would not 
make one something. Consequently, I say, that the 
Almighty never creates from nothing, neither forms 
from something, except, it corresponds with the ascer- 
tained laws of nature and knowledge. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 195 

Friends, here I will say, that we never have had any 
knowledge, nor ascertained by experience, that some- 
thing, was formed out of nothing ; hence, the laws ot 
action and the law of wisdom, contradict such supposi- 
tion, also the laws of formation would have been now 
existing, if the elementary principles of matter did not 
exist, or if at any period, they should not exist. But, 
to pass that, we ask what of good and evil? All we 
know of good, is what conduces to our happiness, and 
all we know of evil, is what militates against it; hence, 
it is evident, that good and evil belong to humanity, 
then the only absolute knowledge, is that of affections 
of our minds. Then, all other knowledge being rela- 
tive, we see nothing but the affection of the mind itself, 
or the reflection of mind from matter. Hence, it is 
evident, even to a casual observer, that all we see or 
hear, judge, believe or enjoy, are nothing but affections 
of the mind. I say, from the depth of its own essence, 
issue all the form or modes of thought and feeling, 
which in their various combination, produce knowledge, 
virtue, and happiness ; or leave us blasted with igno- 
rance, vice and misery. 

The fleeting images of the perceptive, imaginative, 
and the nuemonic powers, are the essence of all con- 
scientiousness, and however shadowing and evanescent 
they are, the media, which connect us with all other ex- 
istence, and without which, our own would be unknown 
to us, even the grossest objects of sense, which absorbs 
the attention of the greater part of mankind, and are 
apt to be regarded as the only solid and permanent 
things, are nothing to us, as they have power of produc- 
ing certain varieties in our own consciousness ; what 
they are and of themselves, we know not, 



196 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

It is, perhaps, impossible to prove, though it is 
equally impossible to doubt, that there exists any 
thing ; but, as perceived by the mind, they have an un- 
questionable and most important reality. Yet, this 
reality is nothing more than the consciousness of cer- 
tain changes of feeling in our own minds, although we 
are irresistibly compelled to believe that they have an 
outward and independent existence ; yet, to man, they 
exist only as certain modifications of our consciousness, 
and, so far from our thoughts and feelings being the 
shadows of outward substance as far as it respects us, 
the external are the shadows, and our thoughts the 
substance. Hence, in science we give names to pheno- 
mena, we perceive its conditions, we know its essence. 
Hence, the human mind is not exempt from that univer- 
sal necessity to which the materia of nature is subject. 
That of essence changes in obedience to the influences 
by which it is surrounded and controlled, and thus 
the mind of man is formed of an ever-changing stream 
of thought, which, far more correctly, may be looked 
upon as the stream of life and of time, than any suc- 
cession of external events ; for, in this only can be said 
to live this ceaseless flux of thought and feeling, which 
reflects, as a mirror, the changes and succession of ex- 
ternal objects from the correspondence which exists 
between the mind and the physical structure of our 
nature. Hence, is not this regular and rapid succession 
of thoughts and impressions, which make the daily por- 
tion of our consciousness, subject to fixed and immutable 
laws ? The evidence and type, or rather a part of one 
great law, wherein resides ultimate wisdom and power. 
Here I will say, that you have a beautiful world, with 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 197 

all the aerial, mineral, vegetable, and animal adaptations 
to your comfort and happiness. Then, why is not man 
happy ? The answer is easy of solution, because he is 
ignorant: — ignorant of the laws of his being; and, 
therefore, has substituted for real knowledge the con- 
jectures of the imagination, and the strongest mental 
and physical powers claimed the right of giving laws, 
and exacting obedience from the weaker. Power once 
usurped is not readily yielded ; and, hence, theologies 
and social regulations formed in ignorance have been 
perpetuated, and shed their demoralizing and contami- 
nating influence over the earth. Thus it became sys- 
temized and popular from its prevalence ; and, hence, 
the individual who dared to light his torch at the fires 
of nature's altar, was out of the pale of orthodox faith, 
and declared an Infidel. 

Hence, owing to the different imaginative develop- 
ments, the whole world has become Infidel. I say 
the Jew, the Christian, and Mohammedan have become 
Infidels to Pagans ; also, the Pagan, Christian, and Mo- 
hammedan have become Infidels to the Jews. Conse- 
quently, each sect has become Infidel to each other. 
Hence, each one of the sects is Infidel to the whole, 
and strange to say, each great scheme has a system of 
faith and mystery paramount to reason, which may be 
used only in rejection to all other systems, but not in 
the investigation of their own. Hence, the human mind, 
when ushered into a being, is dependent upon the in- 
fluence, the direction, and the wisdom of the parent 
and society ; for this reason men should be enlightened 
concerning themselves, and concerning the powers and 
the spheres of mind. All men should give society a 



198 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

healthy constitution, thus gratifying the desire for 
social peace and unity. This enlightenment has not 
spread far nor wide as yet, for men are profoundly 
ignorant of themselves. Hence, the world must be edu- 
cated to estimate the true value of reason in the acqui- 
sition of knowledge, and its guidance into truth ; then, 
let every individual who feels conscious of the rectitude, 
come out before the world and speak, and act boldly up 
to his convictions of what is true or false, without re- 
gard to its popularity ; for you are among a class who 
never have, by careful investigation, arrived at any 
truth or reason, because they have received all they 
think, and all they believe, from others. Hence, they 
adopt popular opinions by what is called the whole- 
sale, without troubling reason or any investigation 
whatever upon the subject. 

It is true that the destiny of all men is immortality 
and progressive happiness. Their mission will be 
shown them as they are prepared to receive and com- 
prehend it ; for each is the Messiah of some great 
thought, and he will breathe it forth ere he leaves the 
form. He lives not but to live again; and life is 
glorious — not from the length of years or brilliancy of 
thought, for the one may be destitute of any generous 
impulse, and the other sacrificed at the shrine of 
appetite and passion. But it is glorious, whatever may 
be its duration, when directed by that high and holy 
principle which fears no danger in the path of duty, 
which claims no right productive of evil, neglects no 
duty for the common good, which dares to appear 
before God and man as the advocate of truth, obtained 
through a purified mind and cultivated intellect. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 199 

Now, friends, in concluding my part of this volume, 
I shall make a few remarks upon the words of know- 
ledge, and how man should act and do, in order to be 
guided into the path of happiness. 

First — friends, be guided in every action, and more 
by the inward voice than by any external direction; 
inasmuch as the external is not the real, but the 
internal is the true reality. Hence, rely not upon any 
external authority, though it should be presented in the 
name of the most advanced spirits ; for authority 
forbids the proper exercise of reason. Hence, that 
which is received without reason can make no appeal 
to the spirit. Do not place reliance on what men say, 
as much as on what they are ; for what they say will 
be but a feeble and imperfect expression of indwelling 
truth, but what they are involves the inherent qualities 
of the soul, which no change or circumstance can 
destroy. Receive only that as truth which can be 
comprehended by reason, and which has an application 
to the inner consciousness of the soul, for that which is 
above or beyond reason can not be inwardly digested. 

^ Hence, that which does net appeal to-,th,e consciousness 

' ; of the soul can do the soul no 

Now, friends, I will just say, let the standards of 
thought and action, which mortals have erected, be 
made subservient to the divine and immutable law, 
which presents itself to the soul, by true nature. 

John Wesley. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

From the spirit of Isaiah Collins, when in the flesh a resident of the 
State of Virginia, Loudon Co. — Viewing the subject of nature, 
and of the constitution of man— Proving it in part by the 
Divine Writ (as termed) — A brief view on the organization of 
man, and the word of knowledge — Brief sketches on various 
interesting subjects. 

First — Gentlemen of the earth, in viewing the world 
of man on earth, we find every creature and every 
physical object has received a definite constitution ; 
hence, are placed in rotation to other objects. The 
natural evidence of a Deity and His attributes has 
been drawn from contemplating those arguments. 
Then, I would say, that intelligence, wisdom, benev- 
olence, and power, characterize the whole works of 
creation. Hence, the human mind ascends by a chain 
of correct and rigid induction, to a first great cause, in 
whom these qualities must reside. 

But, gentlemen, this great truth has excited a barren 
though sublime admiration — more than practical ben- 
eficial results. But it is evident that man obviously 
stands pre-eminent among sublunary objects. Conse- 
quently, he is distinguished by remarkable endowments 
above all other earthly beings. Hence, no other 
creature presents such an anomolous appearance. As 
man views man, in one aspect he almost resembles a 
demon, as is termed. See him in another aspect, and 
he bears the impress of the image of the Maker of all 
200 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 201 

(tings. See him in his crimes ; see him in his wars, 
and all his devastations, and he might be mistaken for 
an incarnation of an evil spirit from the Lord, to 
deceive Ahab, or the evil spirit that was sent from God 
upon Saul. But, again, view man in all his schemes of 
charity, and all his discoveries of science, and all of his 
vast combinations for the benefit of his race ; he then 
seems to bear the intelligence of the bright angels of 
God. This is nature in its different periods of life. 
Hence, the lower animals exhibit a more simple and a 
more regulated constitution. For instance, the lion is 
ferocious, but he is regulated. And, on the other hand, 
the sheep is feeble and inoffensive at all times, but its 
internal condition also is suited to its constitution, and 
it apparently lives in as great enjoyment as the lion. 
Hence, the same remark applies to all the inferior race 
of beings. 

Now, gentlemen, the idea that I wish to convey is, 
that their bodily organs and faculties, their instincts, 
and their external circumstances, form parts of a 
system, in which adaptation and harmony are discover- 
able, and that the enjoyment of those animals depends 
upon their constitution and their external condition. 

Now, for instance, gentlemen, if you were to see a 
lion, one day, tearing to pieces every inferior animal 
that he could overtake by his way, then the next day 
oppressed with remorse for the death of his victims, 
consequently compassionately healing those whom he 
had mangled, you would exclaim, what an inconsistent 
creature ; hence, conclude that he could not be happy. 
And I would say, and with a just conclusion, too, that 
all such are owing to the opposition among the princi- 



202 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

pies of nature. Hence, we come to the just conclusion, 
that there are certain conditions which are essential to 
enjoyment. 

First — the different instincts of an animal must be 
in harmony with each other. 

Secondly — that the whole constitution must be in 
accordance with the external condition. 

Now keep these principles in mind, and that will 
direct your attention to man. It very formidably pre- 
sents itself. Hence, the most opposite instincts, or 
impulses exist in the mind, and actuated by combative- 
ness, destructiveness, acquisitiveness, and self-esteem, 
when the moral sentiments being in abeyance, he is 
then almost a i^iend. But on the contrary, when 
inspired by benevolence, veneration, hope, conscious- 
ness, ideality, and intellect, then the benignity, serenity, 
and splendor, and a highly elevated nature, beams 
from the .countenance. Then the eye pours forth its 
tears of joy. He is then gigantically lovely and noble. 
But, next, how shall these conflicting tendencies be 
reconciled ? Also, can external circumstances be 
divested, so as to accord with such heterogeneous 
elements? Here the power of Deity comes to our 
assistance. Hence, I say that man is obviously essen- 
tial, and the most important part of creation ; so there 
is no doubt of man's future destinies. Then we ought 
not, as long as our knowledge is incomplete, to consider 
our condition as inexplicable. 

Here, I will say, that the nature of man has been 
known only in a part, consequently leaving a shade 
upon the whole. Hence, the constitution of man has 
has been judged ignorantly and rashly of late* Skep- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 203 

tics have advanced arguments against religion, as it is 
termed. But the crafty deceivers have in all ages 
founded systems of superstition, and disorder, and 
inconsistency, which are too readily to be admitted. 
Hence, call the investigator a skeptic or an Infidel, and 
consequently consider him the miserable attribute of 
human existence on earth. But I hope that man 
will yet be found in harmony with himself, and with the 
condition in which he is placed. 

Gentlemen, I am aware that some individuals, whose 
piety is entitled to respect, conceive that the great 
revolutions of human society, as well as all other 
events in the lives of individuals, take place under 
moving causes, and various causes, too ; and act wrong 
in the case of necessity. Some act wrong by early 
and wrong education. Some act wrong for a high call 
in society, here on earth ; but I now can come at the 
point short. The first cause of all wrong is ignorance ; 
hence, ignorance cultivated causes the downfall of man. 

"Stop," says one; "the Creator has bestowed such 
faculties on man, and it is presumable that he, as a 
maker of all things, should govern man in accordance 
with them." 

Now, gentlemen, here the world can join issue with 
me, if they will. I do say that the constitution of man 
implies that they should investigate creation. Here I 
would say, that the fowls of the air when they migrate 
on the approach of the first winter of their lives, they 
are impelled by an instinct implanted by the Supreme 
Being ; but, they can neither know the cause that 
prompted them to fly, nor the end that is to be obtained 
by their flight. But their mental constitution is wisely 



' 



204 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

adapted to their condition, for they have no stimulat- 
ing power to reflect on themselves and external objects, 
nor to inquire from whence come their desire, or to 
what end they should lead. But, remember, that men 
are formed on a scale, or well the Creator has bestowed 
on them observing faculties, that they can trace cause 
and effect. 

Hence, the Creator of heaven and earth has consti- 
tuted the external world so as to afford sufficient scope 
to all those powers. Hence, we, as the favorites of the 
earth, are entitled to say that the Creator himself has 
commanded us to observe and inquire into the causes 
that prompts us to act, and to know the results that will 
naturally follow. Consequently, we must modify our 
own conduct according to the discoveries which we shall 
make, in order to enable us to form a just duty, and to 
make an estimate of our own interests as the rational 
occupants of the earth. Now, I hope you understand 
me to say, that there is a vast difference between the 
animal creation. The animals of the earth are not 
placed on that elevated point, for reasons that they are 
nothing more nor less than the objects of human sus- 
tenance. Consequently, they have not the faculties of 
knowledge, nor the freedom of choice ; consequently, 
they are not capable of acting and doing for themselves ; 
hence, the Deity has provided for such. But, man is 
placed on the ground of choice ; consequently, he does 
and acts for himself. He can do good or bad ; and, at 
the same time, he has internal and external knowledge 
sufficient to teach him his duty. Hence, he understands 
the law, and has the knowledge to obey or disobey. 
Also, he knows well the result of the same. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 205 

When the animal has no such knowledge of the laws 
of God, or the laws of earthly mortality, consequently, 
man need not say that man is so organized that he can 
not help doing evil deeds, and, consequently, say that 
God will lift the souls of men to heaven, because they 
are so organized ; for, when they claim such, they then 
immediately level themselves with the brute. Hence, 
they would call on God to save their souls through 
ignorance and evil deeds. And, why ? Because they 
would have to contend that they did not know God from 
evil. But, where is the man that would not get offended 
if he was told, to his face, that he did not know any 
more than a beast of the forest ? Nor, neither know 
good from evil ? Then, if man is not placed on the 
ground of freedom, to act and to do for himself, why is 
it that man will not be oppressed ? Why is it that man 
objects to tyranical laws ? Why does man object to 
slavery, and call out and say that man is placed on 
earth free to do and act for himself? Also, say that it 
is the will of the Supreme Being, that every one should 
be his own agent. And I affirm, that it is the will of 
the Supreme Being that all men should be free and 
equal in privileges. 

Now, I shall pass that part of the subject. The next 
one of the various subjects that I promised to notice, 
will be on the authority of the Old Bible. I shall pre- 
sent it for the purpose of investigation, not because it 
is possessed of that intrinsic importance which w r ould 
demand a labo ed argument ; but, because it has been a 
subject which is made prominent and conspicuous through 
the force of human ignorance and bigotry for long ages 
in the vast. Mankind has received the Bible with the 



206 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

most profound and solemn reverence. They have 
looked upon it as a book wnich is intrinsically holy ; 
every word and every sentence of which are the result 
of a direct influx from the divine mind ; and, therefore, 
authoritative in the most literal and ultimate sense. So 
far has this reverence for the Bible extended, that indi- 
viduals whose reason and judgment were not sufficiently 
blind to receive all its teachings, have been denominated 
infidels and heretics, and have been treated as the vilest 
sinners. By whom ? Answer — by those whose faith 
was in the writings of the Bible ; consequently, they 
say they are rendered perfectly holy. Hence, the 
Bible has been made the standard, immovable, and fixed 
for all thought and action in reference to subjects of 
morals and religion. This has been regarded as the 
book which God gave to the world as an expression of 
his will, and a revelation of the destiny which he has de- 
signed for his creatures. Hence, in this it has been 
supposed is contained the records of truth which are 
unmoved and unsullied by any mixture of earthly error, 
and have their original source in the great vortex of 
life and love which exists in the inconceivable depths 
of space. Hence, I say, according to the profound and 
bigoted emotions of the religionists in reference to the 
Bible, the ministers of the temple have made that a 
basis for the delivery of lengthy sermons and tedious 
prayers, and in correspondence with the commands 
which are here enjoined, the people attend to external 
forms of worship ; hence, hold baptism as the sacred 
means of saving their souls from hell. 

Now, gentlemen, the superstition which has belonged 
to the past, have thus been brought into the sphere of 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 207 

the present age ; hence, the mass, are now willing to be 
bound and crushed, by those burdening chains, which 
have been placed upon the minds and hearts of all the 
past generations. Gentlemen, there has been a time, 
when ignorance covered the earth, as the clouds conceal 
the brightness of the sky; yes, when the elements of 
the human soul, were in a chaotic state, like those of 
the primative materials, of which the universe was 
formed, when error, bigotry and superstition, were the 
natural results and concomitants of the law, and state 
of spiritual development. Hence, the reverence for the 
Bible, of which I have spoken, had its origin and birth 
in that period mentioned, when ignorance covered the 
whole earth. 

This reverence has grown stronger and deeper, in its 
hold upon the general mind, as noxious plants do, in 
the cultivated garden. It will strike down, far into 
the bosom of the earth, if left un-eradicated. Hence, 
I say, in the natural increase of this, reverenced men 
at last, come to look upon the Bible, in the light in 
which it is at present regarded ; while at first, this was 
respected simply as a valuable collection of wise say- 
ings and useful precepts. It was ultimately adorned, 
as the direct, inspired word of God, which could be 
neither altered nor amended, without committing the 
unpardonable sin, and an extreme danger of being sub- 
jected to a consuming fire. Consequently, in virtue 
of this view of the subject, which has been gradu- 
ally fastened upon the human mind, the Bible has 
been set up as an authority ; hence, it has been appealed 
to, as true and a reliable standard for men. Yes, even 
to the thought of all subjects, which pertain to the,. 



208 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

interest of man. I say, that it has in past time been 
leaned upon, as an infallible statement of truth, which 
requires the most implicit and unreasoning confidence, 
in view of the most terrible penalty which is attached 
to a want of faith, in its divine origin. Hence, men 
have repaired to this source, for their instruction and 
direction, under all circumstances. So deep and fixed, 
have been their reverence, which has thus been inspired, 
that it has amounted to absolute Idolatry ; and has even 
superceded the reverence which should have been en- 
tertained for its supposed author. 

Here, I say, that the world has leaned upon the Bible, 
as a child clings to its toy ; hence, has exercised as little 
wisdom in the maintainance of its claims, as the child 
manifests in defense of its peculiar property. Then, 
all other books which have been written, and all other 
productions which ever have emanated from the most 
expanded minds on earth, have been looked upon as 
feeble and unimportant. Now, gentlemen, do the 
bounds that are presented in the Bible, represent the 
boundaries of human thought? As far as the teach- 
ing of the Bible extends, or is supposed to extend on 
any subject, just so far will the mind reach faith, its 
thought and reason. But the noblest, the most exalted 
and expanded faculties of the God-like soul, have been 
cramped, bound and chained by the imaginary lines of 
truth, which are supposed to be established in the word 
of God. It is a scene which is lamented by the inhabi- 
tants of the spirit-land — This blind and irrational 
reverence for an earthly book ! It is a scene w T hich the 
bosom of angels view with sentiments of the most pro- 
found, pity. It is a scene which causes us to labor with 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 209 

increased earnestness, in the work of human emancipa- 
tion. It is a cause that deepens our sympathy. It is 
a cause that flows through our courts. I say here, that 
we as the inhabitants of the spirit-land, do feel a warm 
interest for our earthly friends, who are the children of 
men, moreover, our friends. We, as your Brothers, 
have strengthened the feeble efforts that our earthly 
friends have made. I say, that we, the dwellers of the 
second sphere, are now making an elevation for your 
reformation. Hence, the reverence for the Bible, which 
has been the ruling sentiment of the human heart, 
which has cramped and restricted all the free and noble 
faculties of the human race, or the souls of men. Yes, 
friends, it has had its sway upon the earth for ages 
past ; therefore, friends, the poor souls, (as they were 
termed by the priests of both that and this day,) drag 
through all their life, in poverty, sorrow, pain, and tears, 
awaiting in full expectation, to receive that sentence of 
endless misery. I here say, that such a life was base. 
Poor benighted souls, I think experience was a sufficient 
torment to them. 

Hence, I say, friends, it is time that such a thing, 
that would cause such as I have said, trouble, should be 
removed, and a principle introduced, that is worthy of 
the dignity of man, and more consistent with the design 
of God. I say, that it has been seen by the inhabit- 
ants of the spirit- world ; that the authority of the 
Bible has been the corner-stone of bigotry and su- 
perstition. It is a plain fact, that the Bible is the 
prolific fountain of all the sects, now extant on earth. 
Hence, the creeds have cast their darkening shadows 
upon the face of humanity. Now, gentlemen, it is an 
18 



210 LrGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

evident fact, that the Bible and its strict advocates, has 
been the primary cause, of all the narrow-mindedness, 
and all the contraction of thought and blind devotion 
to human systems. It is the cause of all faith, which 
has been and are still, a nuisance to mankind. But, 
friends, the flowing stream of time rolls around, bearing 
the truths and principles, which have now T commenced 
to be revealed. The principles of the old ages, are now 
sinking beneath the waves of the new principles, which 
are in a more perfect adaption to the increase of the 
human race. But, here I will have to say, that some 
of the earthly inhabitants feel contracted and bigoted 
in mind, or as they say, soul ; hence, they cling with 
childish and idolatrous worship, to the crumbling altars 
of their ancient errors. But, friends, it is plain to be 
seen, that the time is now near approaching, that all 
such reverence of the old superstitious fables, will be 
done away with. When the authority of the Bible, w^ill 
be no longer regarded as an external standard of 
thought, and when the gate way of Heaven shall not 
be closed by the darkness of night, or by the human 
minds, which are not willing to receive truth. 

I now say, that no effort of the theologist or the reli- 
gionist, can prevent the approach of this period for there 
is a power on high, by which it shall be introduced, that 
is far more mighty, than the puny arm of man or the 
stern command of his will. 

Now, friends, in concluding my part of this volume, 
I will just present the orthodox doctrine in its present 
form, also, the spiritual principle, as they are taught in 
their present forms. First — it is an evident fact, that 
it would be far better if the orthodox principle should 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 211 

prove false; but of us it can't be said. First — the 
orthodox faith sharpens the sting of death. Second — 
we, the spirits that have experienced death, take away 
the sting of death, or the greater portion of it. Third — 
orthodox, acknowledge Christ to be the Savior of only 
a part of the earthly family. Fourth — we acknow- 
ledge him or his father, to be the Savior of the whole 
family. Fifth — the orthodoxy hold Christ as a special 
Savior. Sixth — so do we, and further, that he could 
not be a specirl Savior, unless he would save all men. 
Seventh — the orthodox teach, that the endless sighs and 
groans, shall forever ascend from caverns of horror 
and the regions of black despair. Eighth — we teach 
that scripture revelation, every creature which is in 
Heaven, and which is on the earth and under the earth; 
and such as in the seed, and all that are in them shall 
be heard saying : "Blessing and honor, and glory and 
power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and 
unto the Lamb, forever and ever." Ninth — the ortho- 
dox teach, that the Devil so called, shall be king forever, 
and that nine- tenths of all rational intelligence shall be 
his subjects. Tenth — we teach, that the Devil, who is 
wrong, shall be destroyed, and all liis works shall be 
destroyed also, and God shall be all and in all. Elev- 
enth — the orthodox, teach and run the line of endless 
separation between families and friends, fathers and 
sons, mothers and daughters. Twelfth — we teach, that 
all shall again meet, and that the link of affection shall 
be united again in one golden chain, which shall bind 
all hearts together, in one universal bond of love. 
Thirteenth — the orthodox teach, that Christ will never 
be able to accomplish his design, for it is his will that ' 



212 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

all shall be saved. Fourteenth — we teach, that he shall 
see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied ; we 
also teach, that Christ shall reign, or righteousness, 
until he or it hath put all enemies under foot, also, the 
last enemy, shall be death and earthly toils. 

Then, friends, the saying shall come to pass, and the 
words will be pronounced with joy, " 0, Death, where is 
thy sting ? 0, Grave, where is thy victory ? " Then will 
all the ransomed sons and daughters return, and come 
unto the Lord; and by progression safely reach the 
heavenly Zion, with songs of everlasting joys. Then, 
friends, we all will obtain never-ending joys, and 
peace, happiness, and everlasting rest to the weary 
souls. There sorrow and sighing will be no more. 

I shall here say, that the orthodox do say, that we 
deny the divine revelations penned within the Bible. 
Hence, that is the grand plea. But I shall try to 
remove all such mistaken ideas from the minds of all 
rational men, or at least all who will reason and read 
with me. 

First — is that we deny endless misery ? So we do, 
as represented. Then we ask the question next: 
Where does the Scripture tell us or you that man shall 
suffer eternally ? Answer that. Then I would ask 
another : What would he suffer eternally for ? For 
man is but a moment of time on earth, consequently, 
he would have to sin forever to suffer forever, or eter- 
nally. If not so, God is crueler than men of earth ; 
for man only has to suffer according to his crime, here 
with men — Reason. Also the constitution is said to be 
founded on the Divine Writ. So it is. Then, suppose 
a man by the name of B steals a horse, or C steals a 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 218 

half-dime ;- according to the orthodox doctrine B would 
suffer no more than C — Reason. But would that be 
equity, honor, justice, or mercy; or would that be 
according to crime, at all ? No, readers, it would be 
cruelty, and a palpable contradiction to honor, justice, 
mercy, truth, or equity — Reason. Now, friends, we all 
have to admit that all wisdom, justice, mercy, happi- 
ness, love, and truth, belongs to God. Also, it is, and 
has been admitted, that God is all love, and that His 
love is infinite in degree, and unlimited in extent, and 
endless in duration — Reason. If so, then God's love 
stretches to every sentient being that ever did, does 
now, x>r ever will exist in the universe — Reason. Well, 
we will all have to admit that God is the primary cause 
of all things. Then He is the primary cause of man's 
existence. He then must have had a design in making 
man — Reason. Now, it is reasonable to say, if a man 
makes any thing to be destroyed, he makes it with a 
bad design. And if he makes it for something good, 
and it proves to be a nuisance, it limits his knowledge. 
That is an every day occurrence. Now reason : Just 
so with God. If He made man, knowing that his end 
was endless torment, it must have been through a bad 
design man was made — Reason. But remember that 
an Infinite Being, with all His attributes, controlled by 
love, can not act with a bad design. So if He called 
man into existence just for the purpose of cursing 
nine tenths of all rational and intelligent beings, it was 
through a bad design. Moreover, God would be 
entirely destitute of love, honor, justice, mercy, or 
truth — Reason. But as it is said He made men, then 
He could not help their wickedness — Reason, If soC 



214 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

it plainly says, He is not all power, and it limits His 
power, and makes man the ruler of good and evil, and 
all that pertains to earth — Reason. Do you not see 
where it places God ? It places Him beneath man in 
authority— Reason. For, if He can not command His 
own family, it makes Him no ruler of earth ; and if 
they trample down His precepts against His will, it 
limits His power, and makes man the superior in all 
his acts ; independent of God, and all His love, and 
all His authority, and all His laws — Reason. But if 
God made man good, and for a good end, and for a wise 
purpose, it then includes all of His glorious attributes, 
and all of His divine love and precepts. Consequently, 
God had a good design in making man, and we say He 
saw that all was good. Now reason. He made all 
men with just as good a design as the first. Then w r e 
say. He has a good design in all His works. Then the 
existence which he conferred upon man w r as not for a 
curse, but a blessing upon the whole. 

Now God is all, and in all. He is a Spirit. He is 
love. He is all power. He is all wise. He is endless 
in duration. He is infinite. He is omnipotent. He is 
justice, mercy and truth — all this is Scripture. I have 
reasoned on the same. All I ask is a fair reasoning. 

Well, next is Spiritualism, in its present form. The 
great and grand principle is that the spirits of this day 
make mistakes or lie. I shall try to account for all 
this, and then I will lay the try-square on the old 
spiritual manifestations, penned and looked upon as 
infallible. 

The spiritual manifestations of the day are given 
through all kinds of temperaments. Hence, there are 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 215 

certain temperaments which no mind can control, with- 
out injuring the system, but what they will have their 
own will in some degree. Then you get a part of a 
natural manifestation, and a part supernatural ; then it 
looks doubtful. And as for when you get a manifesta- 
tion from a full developed medium, it is of a clear 
nature. It gives light on every word in the sentence. 
Also, you get a manifestation from spirits who still 
retain their same disposition of earth; that this is done 
often, in order to show their friends on earth that they 
were the spirits of their departed friends. 

Reason — first, if spirits were to return to their earthly 
friends, and show nothing of the nature which they had 
in the flesh, it would be no manifestation at all. Or, 
if you could not try them by a test, how would a man 
know his friends with no other evidence ? But, in 
reference to any one law of heaven or earth, we all 
agree on anyone thing. Reason — find men that do 
agree on any one thing, in every sense of the word, on 
every definition of the same — this we do more like 
brothers than earthly men. Moreover, we do obey all 
God's laws, whether written in the Bible or verbally; 
we do sanction all Christ's precepts ; we do agree with 
all his principles. Reason — do the orthodox do this? 
No, reader, far from it. There are hundreds, and thou- 
sands, and millions, and myriads of faiths, all based on 
that same revelation. Some denying one part and 
chosing another to shelter them, and another taking the 
part objected to to shelter him, and so on throughout the 
whole world. Hence, I say, not only the churches 
have differences, but every man, to a man, has some 
part of the book in view, that he thinks is more appli* 



216 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

cable to his case than any other. So this makes the 
myriads of faiths, all drawn from one sacred volume. 
Here, I say, that we, as spirits, do not deny the Bible 
as much as the earthly priests and saints of the earth. 

So just take Christ and all the acts that he says he 
did, then define the words to their proper meaning, 
and in that you will find our platform. We do teach 
that the world will, at last, by progressing onward and 
upward, reach the heavenly Zion, and again be permit- 
ted to enjoy all love, peace and perfection. The or- 
thodox do teach that there are a certain portion of men 
who will reap their reward, for a few days of feeble" 
erring, in endless torments, where their feeble cry will 
forever ascend, but have no chance for reformation. But, 
we teach that all will again be reunited in one bond of 
love. The orthodox teach that the devil will be king 
forever, and that nine-tenths of all rational beings will 
be his subjects. We teach that the devil, which is evil, 
will be destroyed, and that God will be all and in all. 
The orthodox teach that all families and friends shall be 
separated, never to meet again. We teach that the link 
of affection will again be welded, never to be broken. 
The orthodox teach that Christ died to save sinners, but 
can't do it only at man's own will — how much better 
did Christ make the matter by dying ? There was a 
chance for such and such men to be saved before 
his coming. Hence, if the orthodox be true in their 
faith, his death was for nought ; for they say it is only 
such and such that can be saved. If so, Christ died 
in vain, and was not able to accomplish his design. 
But, we teach that Christ was a mediator and a me- 
dium through which man received great manifestations 



LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 217 

concerning divine things. We teach that he was one of 
the greatest men of the earth. We teach that Christ 
was a man, and had a most meek and loving dispo- 
sition, and was nearer clear of sin than any man of 
his day, or since his day. The orthodox say he was 
clear of sin ; but we say that there was but one God, 
that was his father which was in heaven at that time. 
We teach that there must be such a thing as is now 
called spiritualism ; for, without it, Christ's divine writ 
would be without effect, for he is to send the angels of 
heaven, or Elijah and the same old prophets are to come 
again. One of the old prophets appeared to John, the 
revelator. Spirits of all nations appeared to the people 
on the day of Pentecost, and conversed with all nations 
in their own tongue. There God promised that in this 
very day that sons and daughters were to prophecy. 
Don't they do it? And that the old men and the young 
men shall see visions and dreams. Don't they do it? 
Don't they converse, every man in his own language, 
with his departed friends ? Moses and Elias conversed 
with Christ and the apostles, etc. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

I feel as if I was now about to step in to my same 
family, that I once was father of. I rejoice in this hour, 
for it is a happy moment to me, for it has been some 
time since I had the opportunity of conversing with my 
near and dear friends, but often have I weeped around 
19 



218 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

my bed side, but my work was in vain, for the light of 
spirits was then dark to all of my friends, also, to all 
the world. 

Now, I shall say a few words on death. It is a scene 
that all dread. But life: What is life? I shall say, 
that it is a trouble to man to live, for he labors hard, 
night and day as it were, for nothing ; and if he accu- 
mulates any thing, he then soon dies, and leaves it for 
his heirs to quarrel over and trample under foot ; and 
at the same time, he lives in fear of that dreadful scene, 
called death. But, thanks be to Heaven, that pain of 
mind is past with me, so I am at rest with this world's 
good, and, it will be just so, with all of you in time. 
But let me say, that death is not such a dreadful scene 
as generally supposed, and were it not for the thoughts 
of endless misery, it would have been no sting at all ; 
but that is the pain of death with most of the world. 
Now, all that will take my word as evidence for facts, I 
will just drop these few lines, on the term, endless 
misery, and that is this : That if all the priests 
would say less about the devil and his kingdom, and 
more about God and his kingdom, there would be more 
peace and comfort and earthly joy than there is ; also, 
death would be no pain to the minds of all; for it is the 
sweetest moment that man ever enjoys, while here on 
earth, as it only leads a man from death to eternal 
life ; he also then ceases from all toil and care of a labo- 
rious nature. 

I shall now copy my travails ; and, friends, I shall 
give a brief sketch of it. First — when my body and 
spirit parted, and which is me, as I am now, I first went 
to the first sphere ; and there I could see nothing, save 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 219 

dark images of human forms. There I and my guide 
remained for some time ; at last, I began to think that 
I was condemned, and that I was as the book says, cast 
out into outer darkness. But, after a while, my guide 
said to me, let's go, and that revived me, but yet I was 
not allowed to speak a word, and in this way we passed 
up to the second sphere ; there, the sun, as it were, 
commenced to light the spheres, as it is with you, when 
the east begins to show its red clouds of light over the 
earth, so there I could see more than I could in the 
first sphere. The inhabitants of that sphere, looked 
rather rough, and appeared to have a wild nature about 
them ; but all were civil, and not a word yet said by 
me. I now began to think that that was the place 
certain, for me ; consequently, I was much displeased with 
my home. After my guide had let me see all their ac- 
tions and manners, he took me by the right hand, and 
said, let's go, and that revived me much. We then 
passed up to the third sphere, where it was and is as 
light as it is in a clear day with you on earth. There, 
I could have remained with ease and comfort, for every 
one, men and women, appeared to be engaged in schools, 
and passing back and forth to their friends on earth, 
and all appeared to be life, merriment and peace ; also, 
there appeared to be one teacher to about five hundred 
souls. That was not my home yet. After some time, 
my guide said, let's go, and so we passed up to the 
fourth sphere, and there it was peace, joy and comfort ; 
and it appeared that they had most lost their care for 
their friends, but yet I could see some passing back to 
the earth, to visit their friends. But it was not so 
interesting a scene as that of the third sphere; or. 



220 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

however, they did not carry on schools as in the third 
sphere. So now, I will come to my trial. I received 
a message from the seventh sphere, that message was as 
follows : Mr. George, I say that your crime, will not 
allow you to come any nearer home now ; so you must 
pass with your equals in that sphere, until you progress 
according to the deeds done in the body ; and just so 
fast as you pay that debt, so much nearer home you 
come, and at last, you shall have a home, where all shall 
be peace, joy and comfort to you. 

So in the fifth sphere I take my station. Remember, 
friends, that I was glad to think that I had landed so 
high in the heavenly places, especially, so far above the 
sphere of darkness. So I felt satisfied with my new 
home. But yet, I was anxious to progress further on, 
and upward too, to witness the scenes of the higher 
spheres. But there, I remained six months and ten days, 
when I received another message from the seventh 
sphere, and it was as follows: Mr. George, you now 
can equal yourself in your station ; which, was still in 
the same sphere, but further on and upward. So I did ; 
and there I enjoyed myself well, and often coming back, 
to visit my friends, here on earth. Also, I enjoyed the 
company of my friends in my new station ; so in that 
station, I remained five months and nine days, then I 
received another message from the seventh sphere, to 
take my station still further on and upward. So I did ; 
and there enjoyed myself some better, than I had at 
a-ny time before. Consequently, I then took the privi- 
lege of visiting my friends here, as before, and I also 
enjoyed myself as before. And there I remained four 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 221 

months and six days, and I received another message 
from the seventh sphere, and it was as follows : 

Mr. George, you can come in and up to the fifth 
sphere. And so I did ; and there I saw T new scenes, 
and they were so bright that I was surprised to behold 
the scene, and my orders were to take my station in the 
first circle of the fifth sphere. So I did ; and I en- 
joyed myself as well or better than I did any time 
before. And I then began to see farther into the 
higher spheres than at any other time before, and fur- 
ther through all nature's ways. And so I then com- 
menced to notice the forms of nature, and the powers 
of the Deity. So, then, at times, I came back to visit 
my friends here on earth, and I then could see nature 
more plain with all my friends, than ever ; but all my 
visits to them were in vain. So I stayed there three 
months and three days, and I received another message 
from the seventh sphere, to take my station one farther 
on and upward still, which I did; and there I could 
see the forms of nature in all directions, and all was 
delightful to me. It is not imaginable at all to the ru- 
dimental mind ; so that it took all my time, for some 
time, in my new station. Friends, I can not express 
the beauty of this sphere, with all its attractive scenes. 
And its inhabitants appeared to me to have a selected 
company of the most beautiful, and the most benevolent 
and kind companions, decorated with the most beautiful 
apparel that I ever saw in all my experience, either in 
life or in the spirit. I was then ordered, by my willing- 
ness too, to another station where all appeared to be 
new again to me, and its inhabitants appeared still more 



222 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

benevolent; also, all the scenes of nature were still 
brighter than at any other time that I ever witnessed 
in any part of my travails. I can not describe the full 
scene now ; they were more beautiful and brighter than 
ever I hoped to see at any time before. So I then re- 
ceived another order from the seventh sphere to take 
my station one farther on and up. So I did ; and all 
kept growing more beautiful and bright. I then en- 
joyed myself better than at any time before, but the 
full scenes of nature I can not describe ; but I stayed 
there two months, and then received another order to 
take my station in the center circle of the fifth sphere, 
which I did; and all of nature's forms were still more 
bright and plain to be understood, and every thing ap- 
peared to be applicable to the wants of men. I then 
viewed nature again, and I wondered why it was so 
hard to understand with earthly men ; but it is not hard 
to understand any thing when it is experienced ; conse- 
quently, men can not understand nature perfectly, until 
it is experienced by them. So I stayed there one 
month and sixteen days, and then I received another 
order to take my station one farther on and up, which 
I did ; and I can say that that is my home to-day, when 
I am with my equals. But, friends, I am this morning 
from my place of happiness, and at this time with my 
friends of earth ; and, almost, as it were, sharing with 
their troubles. Also, a trying to make them shun 
trouble and sorrow, for such is the pain of life, and a 
bane to the earthly man. And I can say that I feel 
rejoiced to say that I am able to help to teach this 
lesson, and I feel thankful to think that God has so or- 
dered men, that nature must fill its place or it will 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 223 

throw itself out of order, or off its axles ; for, if God 
was to cast off one soul, it would throw his power out of 
his own reach or at least his word. Remember, that 
when you throw one part of the machine away, the 
whole is out of order ; hence, it is evident that we all 
derived our existence from God, or else he would have 
no claim on us at all. Consequently, God, in creating 
man, created him for his purpose and good. Now, 
it is said that he blew the breath of life in him. Well, 
then, man was a part of God or the maker, as it is said, 
and so now we are ; consequently, if he should cast off 
one soul, he damns himself eternally. But, thank the 
God of heaven and earth, he is love and true love ; he 
is as just to one as to the other, uses all alike ; for, if 
man sins he don't injure God, but himself at all times, 
for sin don't reach the power of heaven at all. Conse- 
quently, if you sin, you don't hurt God, but you only 
have to atone for the same yourself only. 

Now, friend, rest assured that there is one God that 
has all power over heaven and earth, and his mercy is 
to all his friends the same, and, at least, we will land 
far above the earth or its cares. So all I have to say 
on the plan of a progression, is to follow the golden 
rule, "Do as you would wish to be done by." That is 
the head of the law and the prophets ; also, the first 
step of progression. Remember me as your same hus- 
band and friend through all the trials and troubles that 
may befall you here on earth. I hope, also, to be your 
equal and the same friend in the spirit world. Also, 
this is to all relations and inquiring friends. 

William George. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

Dear mother, I feel quite as near to you as I ever 
did. But we have not the same chance to converse 
as we once had. But the time will come when we can 
shake the warm hand in a happier manner than it was 
done the last time that we ever shook hands ; for you 
well know that that was an unpleasant hour which we 
experienced. For I will confess that I hated to leave 
you, my mother ; and also wanted to stay with all of 
my near and dear friends. But alas, I was taken from 
my friends in the bloom of youth. Also, I was taken 
from my friends' care, and then I had to try the reali- 
ties of another world. Yes, mother, I was launched 
into a never-ending stream of time, without my mother's 
company. ,Yes, I say, I was wafted away on the tide 
of never-ending eternity, just as all of you must and 
will be sooner or later. Yes, mother, I say all, both 
great and small, even from the aged man down to the 
tender child, that you know has been snatched from 
your bosom. So no more of that. But, mother, your 
children are all now here with you. But neither you nor 
I know how soon you will cease all your sorrow, and all 
your pain, and your distress, and all your sighing, and 
all your weeping, and before twelve months join us in 
our little band, and again be our mother far above. 
Yes, I say, with us children, in the bright realms of 
glory, where time never ends. Yes, where comfort and 
pleasure never ends, where light and joy never cease. 
224 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 225 

Yes, mother, thank God, there is a day in store for us, 
and in that day you will once more be our mother, and 
we will be your children. Mother, then place it to 
your bosom, just to remember me, when I pressed you 
to my heart the last time in life. Mother, remember 
me, your child that you once nursed on your knee. 
Also, I shall remember you as my dear mother. But 
now I am called away from you, and all your cares ; 
but, mother, I can say, freely, that you always, either 
at home or abroad, used me as a tender child of your 
special care. But now I see and acknowledge my 
faults to you ; for I well know that I was a child of 
rude nature, and at times I did not regard your com- 
mand as I should, and consequently it caused hard 
thoughts with us. But remember there is almost at 
any time fault or wrong on both sides with earthly men, 
or inhabitants of the earth ; consequently, it existed 
some in our family. But I hope that all such fabulous 
matter will be dropped, and the cause of righteousness 
taken up, and true nature practiced, and folly con- 
demned, and errors acknowledged, and malice buried, 
to never be called up again. Mother, I can say 
one thing with truth, and that is, if the little folly that 
existed at times with us, can not be laid dow^n and 
extinguished from your memory, while on earth, thank 
God, there is a time not far distant in the future, when 
you and I will forget all earthly cares and frivolous 
events. Yes, mother, there is a time when God will 
encircle us all in one bond of His love to us, and 
then, thank heaven, w T e will forget all earthly trouble. 
Then the link of affection will draw our hearts together. 
Thank heaven, the chain of affection is never to be 



226 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

broken, and the chord of love is never to be untied ; 
and there we all will join in praise to God for His 
love to us. Joel West. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Dear Sister — I now have one more opportunity to 
address you as a sister. 

First — What I shall say is concerning myself. If, 
remember, you know that I once had some childish 
ways, and it is a fact that all the world is possessed of 
the same, more or less. This is beyond a doubt. 

Now I shall come to you, Rhoda. You are my sister, 
and I want you to do well. You know that when I 
was with you I always tried to select decent and honor- 
able society for you. Perhaps some 'may say that I 
tried to ruin your character, by wanting you to go with 
me to parties ; but I always expected a decent company, 
or I should have been clear of wanting you to go. 

Furthermore, I should not have went myself. So no 
more of that. But, Rhoda, I want you to think of me, 
and when you are in the bloom of youth, I want you to 
think how quick your brother was snatched from your 
company, just in the bloom of youth. Then just say, 
my days, my weeks, my months, my years, fly rapid as 
the whirling spheres ; then just say, it will not be long, 
at the most, till we will shake the warm hands of sister 
and brother again, where you will be my sister, and 
I will be your brother Where there are no tears, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 227 

and where we never will have to shake the parting hand 
any more. Rhoda, remember your friends. Use your 
friends well. Remember us all, (that is, the spirits,) 
for if it had not been for some of us you now would be 
with us. So always use a friend as a friend, and a foe 
with honor. That is the way to gain friends and honor 
in life. Just form your habits so as to make yourself 
common and sociable in society. Never be exaggera- 
ted or augmented, so as to use scorn or ill-manners in 
or out of company. Associate with your equals as 
much as possible ; but never shun the rich, for they are 
no more than your equals, if they are only moral and 
honorable. Nor do not scorn the poor, for they are 
your full equals, if they are honorable and innocent. 
Now, to come at the matter short, it is one of the worst 
of crimes to act unbecoming toward each other. I 
want you to understand me to say, that you, and all the 
inhabitants of the earth, and the inhabitants of spheres, 
derived your existence from one parent. Also, that all 
by nature are just equal. They only differ in practice. 
Well, that is nature. For instance, look at the differ- 
ence in just one family ; at least, in size and habits. 
Some large and some small, and some low and some 
tall ; some will curse, and some will swear ; and some 
are dark, and some are fair. And, at the same time, 
they are brothers and sisters. Just so with the whole 
world. They are, as it were, brothers and sisters ; and 
they should treat each other as brothers and sisters ; for 
we are all of one parent. This is my advice to my 
sister, and all my inquiring friends. Joel West. 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Dear Friends — I now am seated with the medium 
in a silent room. The evening shade appears. Now it 
is dark, and my joy is the same. The day is gone, 
and now that the night comes on, I feel that it is the 
case with you all, and me, too, as far as conversing 
with my friends is concerned. But this is only a 
momentary affair ; but such as are now in the neighbor- 
hood, without a compromise there, will reach the fifth 
sphere. But I hope for the better. 

Now, a few lines on death. I can say, for one, that 
I have tried the reality of an unknown world to you, 
and that death is a horrible thing. It takes more pain 
than any of you ever felt to take life. But after it is 
taken, then , the body is laid in that lonesome room, 
where there is not even a voice, or a gentle breeze of 
summer's eve, to cheer the decayed body. Friends 
may weep over the graves of their friends, or mothers 
weep over the graves of their tender children. But, 
alas, they are soon forgotten, and grass springs up over 
the lonesome dwellings of the body, and even the 
beasts of the field soon feed over the dark vaults, and 
the body and grave are soon forgotten by their nearest 
and dearest friends, and extinguished from the memory 
of their parents. But death is the sweetest moment 
that is experienced by man, for it is a door leading 
from time to eternal life. Ah ! but the thoughts of 
death are the sting of life ; and why ? Answer — be- 
228 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 229 

cause of the fear of endless misery which they think 
awaits them, and they rest in fear night and day ; and 
in this way they end their days. Often they are short- 
ened by trouble, which causes pain to the mind and 
body, and ever-flowing tears ; so the Christian, (as he 
is called,) sees no peace on earth. 

But, I say, if such belief could be laid down, and 
justly so, that God loves all his children, then, death 
would be no pain to the mind ; then they could say, 
Come death, I am ready ; and then, with a loud voice, 
say to the grave, Where is thy victory ? for the grave 
is not our home. 

Friends, remember me, as one who hopes that malice 
will die and rise no more. These few lines, are founded 
on truth. J. West. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

Dear Friends — We now are once more blessed 
with the opportunity of meeting around our friend's 
fire-side, almost as we once did. But, alas ! When are 
we, as we have, to enjoy again, the blessing of conver- 
sing with each other, face to face ? But where am I ? . 
My friends, I am happy at all times ; but, to say I am 
satisfied at all times, I am not, for my friends, I feel 
like weeping over you all, when I see malice and super- 
stition so predominant with you. But, I hope the 
time will come, when we will all meet, and shake the 
warm hand of love, which, can not be severed or cooled 
by flesh. 



230 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Now, a few words on my own acts. First — they are 
to father and mother ! How often have we sat at the 
table at home ! But now, where am I ? And how often 
have you taught me the arts of nature ? also, you have 
taught the arts of man, and taught me all you could, in 
regard to heaven and earth. Now, where am I ? Do 
you miss me or not ? How often have you nursed me 
on your knees, and pressed me to your bosoms, the life 
of children ? Is not all your care for me gone, that you 
paid to me once. For now, where am I ? 

Dear connections and friends — Have I not sported 
with you all ? And, also, have I not shared my part 
of all solemnity and all trouble ? But now, where am 
I ? Now, I can tell you where I am. My body has 
paid the debt that you all owe, and must pay; it re- 
quires some time, and as for me, I am growing in grace 
and in the knowledge of the truth ; and this, is all your 
dooms, my dear friends, and so don't say, where am I, 
any more ; for I am waiting to accompany you all to 
your equal classes. My friends, the day is coming, 
when we all will set together, in a more sublime clime 
than this, and it is in waiting for some of you. Then 
remember me as one of your children and cousins. 

Joel West. 



CHAPTER XL. 

Spiritualism an Insanity of the Day. — I notice 
the press generally, are disposed to treat the subject 
of spiritualism in an illiberal manner; though there 
are a few noble exceptions. Among the persecutors, 
those papers that pander to sectarian appetites have 
been foremost in crying, Crucify them ! crucify them ! 
We, who have severed the chains that bound our minds 
in the misty path of error, can commiserate their condi- 
tion, and bear their derision; praying, God forgive 
them, for they know not what they do. We know, that 
men have fought, bled and died for error — so strong is 
the prejudiced mind disposed to cling to opinions, that 
they have been taught are true, without ever applying 
the touch of true reason. The diversity of opinion 
existing, is evidence that their creeds are built on the 
sand, for had they the rock of nature for a foundation, 
they would move on in the march of progression as 
a harmonious whole. They see in the developments of 
the present, an irresistible power applying the lever of 
truth to their structures, and they are exercising every 
exertion to maintain their individual dogmas. When 
not in accordance with the revealment of nature, they 
cry out insanity, as an attendant upon spiritual devotees, 
who have traversed the broad length and breadth of the 
earth. And every opposing paper is busy gathering 
instances of this character, which they parade with long 
232 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 233 

visages, exclaiming, that it makes the people insane, 
and must necessarily proceed from the very devil. 

Insanity, is a part of the price that we pay for civili- 
zation — the cause of one increase, with the develop- 
ments and result of the other. Because this is the 
case, shall we return to the condition of the abori- 
gines, when insanity was comparatively unknown ? No, 
this is an evil not necessary, but resulting from the 
manner of our reading and education. The world is 
waking from her lethargic sleep, and insanity, as an 
evidence of the great mental storm, that is preceding 
the harmonial calm, and a few unevenly-balanced minds, 
like ships at sea, become wrecked. That man's mise- 
ries are generally of his own procuring, is verified 
here; for by habits of life, a predisposition to his ideas 
is induced, and only requires some exciting breeze to 
fan the latent spark into a flame. It does not seem 
strange to me to hear of insanity from spiritual mani- 
festations, as it is a subject particularly calculated to 
excite the mind ; and persons predisposed, may be affec- 
ted; therefore, I would caution enthusiasts, and all 
others, to be calm and deliberate in their investigations. 
Some remark, True religion or spiritualism will not 
develop insanity. But this is an error, for an abnor- 
mal state of the mind may be induced by the marked 
study of truth or error, and may be as highly excited 
by one as the other. Unprofessional men do not look 
far enough for the cause of this affection, for very 
frequently some important organ is diseased, and by 
sympathy, the influence extends to the brain, and insan- 
ity is the result : the disease bearing the cause. But, 
if the unfortunate subject believe in spirits, or was 
20 



234 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

investigating, or even had a work on the subject, spirit 
knockings, he would be entered on a lunatic asylum 
register. As the case is, there is a class that are 
placed in the same list, whose aberration rises from 
the same obscure cause ; but when developing, they take 
hold of any subject that occupies public attention or 
concerns themselves ; and that, instead of being the 
cause, is an effect, 

We, in this country, are more predisposed to insanity 
than any other, from our system of physical, mental or 
moral education being defective ; and then, the road to 
preferment is open to all, which is an incentive to great 
mental exertion, where the brain is over-taxed, and 
disease of the nervous system engendered. Again, 
every one worships God, according to the dictates of his 
own conscience. This encourages theological investi- 
gation, and every demonstration furnishes patients for 
insane institutions. But, as to spiritualism being a 
great cause, in conclusion, I will say, that it is newly 
developed to the mass of mankind, and creates more or 
less excitement. But if it, like orthodox, had age, 
and the principles had been instilled into the mind of 
youth from the cradle, it is my opinion, that there 
would be less to develop insanity, in its teachings, than 
in the same number of orthodox, who long have been 
taught that there existed a place of endless torment, 
where a benevolent God, would eternally consign the 
greater portion of his noblest work, man. Oh ! Con- 
sistency, thou art a jewelj and, for one, I long for the 
time, when thou shall sparkle resplendent in the coro- 
net of every being — and praying for it, I subscribe 
myself, yours, in the cause of progression, 

J. M. Ward. 



CHAPTER XLI. 

Let not the opinions of others be thy guide, unless 
they are founded on justice. Let not love blindly con- 
trol thee, unless wisdom govern. Justice and love will 
be likely to cause inharmony, for they are incapable of 
producing happiness of themselves, although indispen- 
sible accompaniments ; yet, of themselves, they are in- 
complete, and must be associated with wisdom before 
the harmonial can be realized that is required to pro- 
duce harmony, much less than to produce its opposite ; 
for harmony is according to nature. Behold, how man 
is calculated to promote other's happiness, and as he 
produces it himself, also enjoys more satisfaction than 
another course of conduct could produce. Thus, every 
act in which another shares has a two-fold effect ; it 
produces happiness or misery, as the case may be, in 
proportion to its results both upon him that acts, and 
upon the individual that is effected by the action. Thus 
the individual interest is advanced, and the interest of 
others also. And such is the order of nature ; every 
act seems calculated to have an effect beyond the actor. 
Hence, it must depend upon the nature of the action 
whether good is the result ; for, unless the motive is 
pure, the effects of the action will not produce happi- 
ness ; it will not be in accordance with the great law of 
nature, as men may say it is small business to be con- 
tinually watching themselves, that their acts may be in 
accordance with higher ideas of nature's laws ; yet, it 

235 



286 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

will ever be found that the nearer men come to under- 
stand the laws of their being, the more they live in ac- 
cordance with them, the more their enjoyment will be, 
and the more they will influence others, and those who 
know them will love them. J Thus, you must perceive 
the inducements are all in favor of goodness, all in favor 
of harmony, all continue to invite purity and pro- 
gression ; but, many men are so engaged in pursuing 
natural gratification, that they have almost lost their 
way, and they have been so continually looking with- 
out for what can only be found within their own minds, 
that they are almost strangers to themselves. They are 
lost as they journey from youth to age, and when they 
are summoned home, they feel like entering a strange 
land — a land from which none have ever returned to 
give a correct report of. Hence, when the hour ap- 
proaches for their entrance, it looks dreadful ; it seems 
to them the arrangement is horrible, that they must 
enter the silent grave ; but, to him that studies nature 
in its truthfulness, the grave will not seem an enemy ; 
death will not be counted a dreadful condition to be 
shared, but the passport to a brighter state of existence, 
to a higher development of the capacities of men. It 
will be seen that it is a beautiful law that requires the 
physical man to return to his original elements, he hav- 
ing been intended for a refined state, which would always 
be the case, if he lived in harmony with the highest in- 
ducements within his reach. This may be doubted at 
first view, but when the truth comes to be realized, it 
will be as the noonday sun. It may be said, why so 
much theory ? why not put us in a way to arrive at our 
true position at once ? The time has arrived when you 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 237 

may readily partake, for as fast as you become ac- 
quainted with your spirit friends, they must convince 
you that there is no death to the spirit, and as soon as 
you become assured of that fact, you must be prepared 
to learn what will promote the most happiness that will 
best prepare you for that inheritance that shall not end. 
You will find elevated spirits ; that is, those who are 
famed for their love to their brethren, while clothed with 
bodies, ready to assist and lead you in the way you 
should go. They will not refer you to ages long since 
passed away, for more wisdom than they themselves pos- 
sess ; neither will they despise the wisdom of former 
ages, but will encourage you to gather from every field 
what there is of value. Always, remember, good men 
make good spirits — they are not dogmatical, but will 
lead gently along, and assist, as they have the opportu- 
nity, then- younger brothers, willing to impart wisdom 
as fast as it is appreciated. 



CHAPTER XLII. 

The Celestial Scenery and Spirit of Life 
The scenes of spirit abodes are varied with innume- 
rable differences. Upon first entering this sphere, little 
is seen comparatively. Spirits are not at first capable 
of ascending sufficiently to view as much as afterward. 
Elevation in purity and wisdom enables them to rise 
higher, take longer journeys, and understand more of 
what is presented. In the first surveys they pass over 
much that is afterward reviewed with great pleasure. 



238 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

The scenes, from vast fields of enjoyments, are as scan- 
tily appreciated as known on earth-land. We do not 
learn much by means of printed books, they are not 
adequate to our wants, nor required by our increased 
perceptions. Each spirit learns by actual sight — time 
is required to see and know. There is more in the orb 
of earth to learn, than has been comprehended in the 
mortal shades. When spirits first enter this sphere, 
they are shown a concise view of other globes, as a pre- 
paratory lesson in understanding the works of our Heav- 
enly Father. They visit the nearest ones. As spirits 
progress they can go longer and longer distances from 
the orb they left. We are informed, none have ever 
found the limits of creation, and that this will be impos- 
sible. There is a constant change upon them all. We 
are so constituted as to love to see this passing away of 
the old, and rise of the new. There is more in one 
small speck of creation, like your globe, than can be 
learned in many years; and the work of creation is con- 
stantly going on. Our Heavenly Parent knows no rest. 
He is not, like mortal beings, weary. The nearer spirits 
approach him, the less they require rest. Mind, in its 
elevation, needs no rest/ How much less God, who is 
infinitely above any of his creatures ? The inhabitants 
of the earth are not the only beings of immortal life 
beside the Deity ; immortals are commencing existence 
upon other globes. The earth was not the first inhab- 
ited by beings of eternal life. Its surface, with its 
teeming millions, is but a speck in creation. The num- 
ber of spirits that have left the peanate earth, all 
congregated together, form but a small band of the 
inhabitants of the spirit home. Their attractions for 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 239 

communicating with those upon their native dwelling- 
places, are universal. Those from different orbs send 
messages to their own respective ones. They assimilate 
in feeling as they lose their old prejudice. This is not re- 
alized in the rudimental spheres. All have a large share 
of it. It contracts the soul so much, that it is not aware 
of its existence. It seems a part of itself. Spirits, in 
the primary circles, do not see much they might other- 
wise. There is no compulsion in this sphere; all are 
at liberty to do what they please. The most undevel- 
oped classes of spirits, having left chief incentives 
to action in the mortal habitation, are not as actively 
engaged as those more advanced. They are piejudiced 
against many truths, and have to become, in a manner, 
accustomed to them, before they choose to look for them- 
selves. Antipathy is a strongly-marked feature in 
spirit-life ; all have their likes and dislikes. The power 
of affinity is the strongest incentive to action through- 
out existence; to love the good and true, and follow 
out its claims, is worthy an angel's life. What is good 
and true must first be learned. This can not be done 
immediately ; all have to try and see for themselves. 
As the soul advances, the conviction of truth rises up 
as spontaneously in its mind, as the breath of a living 
form in health. During the sojourn in the house of 
earth, it sees and knows for itself. The repelling power 
of ignorance increases with the refinement of purity and 
wisdom. The atmosphere of ignorance is so repulsive 
to the highly developed soul, that it can not breath it. 
Hence, spirits of a very high order do not directly com- 
municate with those immersed in the darkness of unde- 
velopment. It is immaterial whether they dwell in first 



240 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

or second spheres. There are spirits far above the 
shades of earth. They don't approach within a long 
distance of the spirits you see from afar. As their ele- 
vation increases, their length of sight is increased. The 
soul's atmosphere is not well understood in the rudimen- 
tal sphere. Each spirit has its own peculiar breath- 
ings. It is this radiating influence which shows to the 
untrameled spirit the true condition of others ; it is 
this which repels or attracts. Those in the house of 
earth know something of it. They instinctively feel it 
in all with whom they have intercourse. It is not 
always necessary to approach very near to perceive it. 
The sensibilities of the unfettered spirits are immeasur- 
ably more acute. This does not prevent the action of 
love. Love is the foundation of the spirit-being, and 
the higher it advances, the more it is developed. There 
are spirits more highly developed in this principle, than 
have entered into the comprehension of any in the earthly 
home ; yet, they are far, unmeasurably down beneath 
the dwelling place of God. There are none from the 
globe of earth as far advanced as many others. Each 
is comparatively a new home for the dwelling-place of 
spirit life. There are others of more recent date. All 
are in a state of progress. Immortal life commenced 
ages upon ages, innumerable, before the earth was cov- 
ered with any living thing. All commenced in a state 
somewhat analagous to the earth. God was never alone. 
Immortal intelligences have ever existed. \ inds of 
earth are bewildered in the contemplation. They can 
not fathom the commencement of creation. It did not 
commence with the tiny ball of earth. The planetary 
system to which the earth belongs, was one among the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 24^ 

first created. » There is an innumerable number of 
planetary systems in the universe. Those inhabiting 
their homes of earth, have only seen a small shadow of 
them. Eternity can not disclose the whole. All suffi- 
ciently advanced are inhabited by immortal intelli- 
gences. Their condition, at first, is rudimental. They 
all advance step by step, for nature's rudimental condi- 
tion is up to nature's God ; yet, none can ever reach 
his elevation. Humanity, in the undeveloped condi- 
tion, does not and can not realize the unfathomable 
meaning of omnipotent omnipresent omniscience. 

Mankind judge others by themselves. They judge 
the Deity by their finite measurings. They view Him 
with their highest conceptions of majestic elevation. 
This is peurile in comparison with others still increased, 
ad infinitum. God is every where. All, even the 
lowest, can see Him manifested in His works. He is 
not a being to whom an honored few can go and render 
homage. All can do it with their highest capacities of 
thought. He works by laws invisible, yet not unseen. 
No particle of matter exists without His controlling 
power. All move in constant unison ; each in its kind ; 
suited to its appropriate place. This is more and more 
realized as spirit-life advances. Omniscience does not 
stoop to some wish of unenlightened understanding, 
and break His eternal laws for a short space, in order to 
show His power. Blind, weak reason, would not know 
it if He did. It has already learned that much, once 
esteemed a controversion of majestic power, was in 
nature's old and beaten track. There can be nothing 
new with God. Man sees but a little before him. God 
sees the events of all coming time. None can adore 
21 



242 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Him with sufficient reverence. Neither angel nor man 
can speak with a realizing sense of His greatness. 
Eternity, who can fathom it ? Yet in all that time the 
highest seraph will not be able to adore sufficiently the 
length and breadth, and hight and depth of His ben- 
efactories. The life commenced in the rudimental state. 
Learning ever rises, ever sees, yet never views the 
whole ; its comprehensions ever being enlarged, yet 
never are completed. What joy and lofty aspirations 
of gratitude should rise for the gift of existence. It 
is not begun to be appreciated with any thing like a 
commensuration of its worth. Angels have not done 
it. How much less the drawings of existence. Listen, 
oh, sons of earth, and learn to be wise. Accept the 
gifts of your Heavenly Father, and despise not the 
teachings of His ministering servants. 

Relations of the Spiritual and Material World. 
— I did not come for the purpose of addressing myself 
to kindred. But I come, another witness, bearing with 
me the joyful intelligence, that we, the departed of 
earth, are still around you ; silent witnesses of the 
doubt, fear, contempt and ridicule, the noble struggle 
and certain victory of this cause of truth and love. 

I come, and would tell you that death does not 
alter or materially change the soul of man, when he 
leaves the rudimental sphere of existence. There he 
must commence his spiritual progression, as in the 
material form. So here are different minds incited to 
immediate progression, or lingeringly waiting in their 
first stage of advancement, to compose their views, 
seeking to cover former errors, or contemplating past 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 243 

misgivings. All, my friends, are joyfully welcomed to 
this delightful home. Some by a tender guardian of 
love. Some by a bond of such attractive love as bears 
them, unmindful of earth's separation, to scenes of 
bliss unbounded. Yet be their joy ever so great, the 
spirit is true to its nature ; returns to take cognizance 
of, and sympathize with, mourning kindred. Sorrowful 
is it for them, for us to behold the anguish and despair 
of grief-riven hearts. Earth's children can never con- 
ceive, till re-united to us in our home of endless joy, 
the untiring, determined, zealous labor, with which we, 
their loved ones, have been enabled to complete, thus 
far, this method of communicating our ideas and truth, 
as it is with us when past the shores of time. Could 
our brethren of earth appreciate our efforts, what joy 
would thrill every mind, as they contemplate the beau- 
tiful theme of dying affection. Could you fully appre- 
ciate it, how high on the wings of love would you soar ? 
how dim and fleeting would seem the trials and tears of 
earth ? In what a shout of ever-flowing gladness would 
you join in that clear and perfect concord, and would 
sing out the song, "0, Death, where is thy sting ? " 



CHAPTEE XLIII. 

Light from the Spirit- World — From the Chief of the Oneidas — 
An address to his white brothers on earth. 

I AM now a spirit. I was once Oneida chief of the 
Oneidas. My motive in coming here is pure, and evil 
is far from being my design ; so far as is the setting 
of the golden sun from the rising thereof. I have a 
motive for making this unexpected visit. I am envious 
on one point, which will be made visible to you. It is 
this : I was conversing with a mind, who said some 
spirits could impress more correctly than others. I 
replied to that mind : I have the power of impressing 
quite correctly; for behold my name. 'Tis written 
while the medium is talking in being. Thus successful, 
I determined to exercise her, to see if I could impress 
her as the red man talks. Do not look for high-flown 
words or sentiments, that are high sounding, for the 
child of nature is not vain of much speaking. I do not 
propose to tell you of that which is unknown to you, 
but to recall your minds to the past and the present, in 
bright array — the mighty truths of the Great Spirit. 
They are not new, but they are clean, and I wish to 
explain them in my own way. The red man is well 
known to the inhabitants of North America, and has 
been looked upon by many as the barbarous child of 
the forest. But the Great Spirit has had compassion 
upon his imperfections and short comings, and has 
made him an heir, and an inheritor also, of the kingdom 
244 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 245 

of heaven. The red man has felt his imperfections, 
and has humbled himself before Him who is mighty 
and able to save. And in his forest home he prayed to 
the Great Spirit to bless him and his tribe, and to 
deliver them from the hands of their aggressors. He 
does not feel to justify himself or others in the course 
they have pursued on earth. The red man knows that 
himself. But one evil gave rise to another then, as 
now ; and he forgot to pray, and the pipe of peace was 
too often unheeded. But he is now forgiven, for he 
has mourned over his unworthiness. I wish to say that 
the tomahawk is taking its last draught of blood, and 
that the scalping knife shall not be made red in times 
that shall come, for the Great Spirit hath sounded His 
trumpet to the angels of glory, and they are working 
with that energy which is only for the hand of the 
Almighty. The forest which the children of nature 
hath claimed shall be delivered in peace; for the war 
path shall no longer be followed by the warrior ; but 
peace shall be the cry, for it shall pervade the face of 
the globe. For the Great Spirit hath spoken, and the 
world shall hear and know that the trumpet of peace 
is sounded in the distance. I wish to say that it will be 
heard in the ears of my red brothers, in their cabins 
and wigwams, and their wives and children shall lend a 
helping hand to the promotion, for they shall know that 
we are the spirits of their much loved and departed kins- 
men, and that we have returned to console and assist 
them in the hours of despair ; and in a short season to 
fulfill the law which has been spoken. For the time is 
at hand when all shall know the Lord, and missionaries 
shall return, for they will not be heeded, for the voice 



246 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

of angels will be preferable to them. Then our white 
brothers will see, and feel, and know, that the Great 
Spirit is the red man's God. For His angels shall per- 
form His work, which He hath given them to do. The 
war-cry will no longer sound in the ears of the white 
man, for the Great Spirit hath spoken, and not one jot 
of His law shall fail. But all shall go on to His glory, 
till nations of earth shall bless His holy name, and lift 
up their voices in praise and thanksgiving. For great 
miracles shall be wrought to denote the presence of His 
servant. Oneida will be an active spirit, and will serve 
the Great Spirit as is good in His sight. But he must 
labor in his own sphere, to do the work which is for 
him to do. Oneida must perform in the forest where 
his brothers hunt ; for he must be up and doing, and his 
brothers shall know that spirits are with them, and shall 
fall down and offer up praises to the Great Spirit, for 
His goodness and mercy, in rendering us aid in a dark 
hour, and when the hand of the aggressor was so 
exceedingly heavy. I wish to say that your red brother 
is happy, so I will leave you to perform my other 
duties. Now, may the Great Spirit send His angels to 
administer to your wants, and may you be wise and 
happy, is the prayer of your red brother. Oneida. 



A WORD PROM SHAKSPEARE ON THE IMPORTANCE OF 
SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENTS. 

My name has been handed down from one generation 
to another, so that immortality has been the bequest of 
all the generations since my earthly life. My name is 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 247 

familiar with the schoolboy and sage, with the refined 
and vulgar. The talents, with which I was endowed, 
when inhabiting your sphere, were principally imparted 
by celestial teachers, which I retain in increased propor- 
tions. I might have accomplished much more good 
than I did ; yet, many a salutary lesson has been taught 
at my expense, to the thousands who throng the halls 
of folly and dissipation. Great men have lived in the 
past. Few, indeed, are willing to admit that their age 
and country possess the wise and great. But, days 
of yore, days of ignorance, days of blood, are times 
when great men are developed. Had my earthly life been 
in this age, the people who now applaud and immortalize 
me as a demigod, would regard me as a mere penny-a- 
liner of some daily periodical. No man receives his 
desert in the rudimental state.- Some are extolled above, 
others, beneath their true condition or planes. This 
judging is the result of outward conditions. The mere 
glitterer, with pomp and parade, takes with the sensu- 
ous multitude. Men should be judged by their quali- 
ties. But a difficulty arises here : the grossness of the 
children of earth and the materialism of their education 
impede their better judgment. But, as the spirit de- 
velops ; as the grosser nature yields to servitude, in 
just proportion, so will man see the interior qualities of 
his fellow-man. 

I have much, that I wish to say. I find some, who 
possess sufficient of the spirit-controlling nature, to ad- 
mit my presence, and a willingness, I perceive on the 
part of some mediums, to suffer me to instill my thoughts 
into their minds, and thus, move the hand to pen the 
same. The reason why the children of earth do not 



248 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

have more and more frequent communion with the in- 
habitants of the spirit-home, is on account of the gross- 
ness of their nature, the animal affections and the 
natural repulsion that exists between spirits and gross 
substances, defiled by inordinate affections. When men 
learn to live in purity, observe the laws of nature, 
and overcome their animal and brutal passions, spirits 
in and out of the form will be drawn as certainly 
together, as loadstone attracts the needle. The spirits 
have not given any rules of conduct yet, or the manner 
of approaching the higher circles. 

The Skeptic Spirit's Earnest Appeal from the 
Spirit of Alexander. — There are apparently differ- 
ent degrees of practical development and capacity, in 
the spirit-land. Some spirits appear not so readily to 
comprehend or appreciate the practicability of external 
manifestations, as others. This seems to have been the 
case with the spirit of the author of the following mes- 
sage, and he appears very much delighted on actual ob- 
servation, to yield his testimony. 

Having become convinced of the genuineness of spirit 
communion, I will endeavor briefly, to address a few 
words to you, who are patiently waiting for the glad 
tidings of truth from us, who have crossed the dark 
valley of shadows. I will speak to all the world in 
particular of this light which is so fast spreading 
throughout your land ; and with earnestness, I will beg 
you to investigate this matter, giving it your careful 
attention. It has long been the study of those more 
advanced spirits, to demonstrate some practical means 
of communicating with those whom, on arriving at the 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 249 

present condition of intelligence and light, we behold 
struggling amid the dark waves of contending errors ; 
yet, for one, though an ever-attendant guardian of 
those whom I still fondly love, I deem this a matter of 
almost perfect impossibility. But more energetic spir- 
its have won for us the prize. They have stirred the 
long-slumbering yet ever-acting spirit of man. They 
have awakened his dormant energy, calling his atten- 
tion by demonstrations, which, opposing error can not 
away with; and zeal and energy lend might, such as 
spirits alone possess. They have undertaken the work, 
which shall not fail, which is human redemption. And, 
now with all my newly-awakened powers, I call upon 
you all, to press on in aid of the glorious work. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

A manifestation referring to the description of Thomas West, a 
brother of John West, questioner. 

He died in the State of Ohio. He was a man of 
common talent, rather slow in speech, but yet of great 
strength ; a man six feet one inch and a half high ; rather 
a bluish eye, with auburn hair; equally proportioned 
to his hight. Also, he was a man that liked to hear, 
and tell, and talk of fables, and he in general aug- 
mented the story to suit the people present. But, alas, 
he has paid the debt which all the earthly occupants 
owe, and which they must all pay at some time. 

But we, the occupants of the spirit-land, can, and 



250 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

do thank God that we have found a palace far superior 
to that of Queen Mary. 

The said West would give his travails to the public, 
and describe his stations, but Joel West has described 
the same spheres accurately. Consequently, it would 
be of little or no importance to describe the same again 
in this volume. 



CHAPTER XLV. 

I, John Fox, was born in Boston, Lincolnshire, in 
the year one thousand five hundred and seventeen, 
where my parents lived in respectable circumstances. 
I was deprived of my father at an early age ; and, not- 
withstanding my mother married again soon, I still 
remained under her parental roof. Also, I had an early 
display of talents, and a natural inclination for educa- 
tion. Hence, my friends were induced to send me to 
Oxford, in order to cultivate my natural talents. Dur- 
ing my residence at Oxford, I was distinguished for the 
excellence and acuteness of my intellect, which was 
improved by the emulation of my collegians. Hence, 
united to an indefatiguable zeal and industry on my 
part, those qualities soon gained me to the admiration 
of all, and as a reward for my amiable exertions and 
conduct, I was chosen Fellow of Magdalen College, 
which was accounted a great honor in the university, 
and seldom bestowed unless in great distinctions. 

But the first display of my genius was in poetry. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 251 

Hence, I composed some Latin comedies, of which a 
few are still extant. But I soon directed my thoughts 
to a more serious subject — the study of the sacred 
Scriptures. Hence, I applied myself to divinity, with 
more fervency than circumspection. Then I discovered 
a partiality to the reformation which had then com- 
menced, before I was known to its supporters, or to those 
who protected them ; a circumstance which proved to 
be the source of my first trouble. 

Here, readers, mark that I now was a Roman priest 
of high degree ; and I say again, that I now shall pen 
the cause of this exposition. It was simply this : that 
I saw divers things which looked repugnant in their 
nature ; not only to things foreign, but even to one 
another ; as also the order in which they were forced 
upon the poor, ignorant, blind and vail-faced people. 

Friends of earth, including my Roman brethren, it 
was upon the foundation above mentioned that I took 
my stand. Hence, I then began to see the pillars on 
which Romanism stood. There I saw nature crossed. 
There I saw right wronged. I then looked into the 
popish doctrine. It was there I saw that all the 
subjects of that kingdom were in danger of being 
beheaded. I then looked into the granted rights of the 
popes. There I saw exultations used to an excess. 
Also, I saw that nature was tied by the power of the 
popes. It was there I saw the Maker of the universe 
bafHed out of His ruling power on earth, if so that their 
doctrine was true. I saw, at the same time, that they 
took all His business out of His hands, for they pre- 
tended to have power to forgive sin. Now, reader, this 
is God's business. That you will admit, of course. 



252 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Well, they did not stop at God's power only, for they 
claimed the devil's business, too. They claimed the 
power of burning them in hell. So it was with all of 
this assumption that I concluded, that if their doctrine 
was true, that they were boss of above and below too. 
But to pass that part of the subject by, I shall proceed 
farther on in my first investigations. 

Now, gentlemen, I shall endeavor to show you that I 
investigated the subject fairly. First— my care was to 
look into both the ancient and modern history of all 
the churches, in order to ascertain their beginning and 
progress, and also to consider the cause of the begin- 
ning, etc. But now I shall come home, or to the Roman 
Empire alone. I then studied the why of all those 
controversies, which in the mean time had sprung up. 
I then diligently weighed them, and their effects, infirm- 
ities, and so on. This was all done before I attained 
my thirtieth year. Also, in this time I had studied the 
Greek and Latin languages, and had learned the man- 
ner of councils and decrees, and consistories; and at 
this time I had acquired a very competent skill in the 
Hebrew language. Hence, in these occupations I very 
frequently spent half or even whole nights in order to 
unbend my mind after such incessant labor. Then, at 
other times, I would resort to a grove near the college, 
a place not much frequented by the students in the 
evening, on account of its sequestered gloominess. 
Here, I will say, that I have, when in my solitary walks, 
been heard to ejaculate heavy sobs, with tears. Also, 
I poured forth my prayers to God. But now for the 
pope's first suspicion. It was on the account of these 
nightly retirements, which first gave rise to the suspi- 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 253 

cion of my alienation. The church pressed me to have 
an explanation of the alteration of my conduct. I 
then scorned to call in fiction to my excuse. I then 
stated my opinions, and was, by the sentence of the 
college, convicted and expelled. Hence, they called 
me a heretic. But my friends, upon the report of this 
circumstance, were highly offended, and especially my 
father-in-law, who had now grown altogether implaca- 
ble, either through a real hatred conceived against me 
for this course, or pretended himself aggrieved that he 
might now show more justice, or at least with more 
surety hold from me his paternal estate, for he knew it 
would not be safe for one publicly hated and in danger 
of the law, to seek a remedy for his justice. Hence, 
when I was thus forsaken by my own friends, a refuge 
offered itself, in the house of Sir Thomas Lacy, of 
Warwickshire, by whom I was sent to instruct his 
children. In this house, I afterward married, but the 
fear of the pope hastened my departure, for at that 
time the fear of the inquisitors was great upon all its 
subjects. So I departed thence, as they were not con- 
tented to pursue public offenses only, but began to 
dive into the secret affairs of private families. 

I now began to consider what was best to be done, to 
free myself from further inconvenience; hence, I re- 
solved either to stay with my wife's father, for reason, 
that he was a citizen of Coventry, whose heart was not 
alienated from him ; hence I was more likely to be well 
treated, for his daughter's sake. Mark here, reader, 
that in the mean time, I had filled my mission of Poper- 
ism, strictly up to the time. I was first suspicioned to 
be a heretic ; but then I was forsaken by all, as I thought, 



254 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

and nearly right too. But, I first resolved, to hold on 
to my warm-hearted father-in-law, as I thought. I 
then, to ascertain the fact of his good feeling toward 
me, in the mean while passed letters to him, by the 
way of my wife, desiring to know whether he would 
permit me shelter or not, in time of need or danger, 
and, for an answer, I received this : that it seemed to 
him to be a hard condition to take one into his house 
whom he knew to be guilty and condemned for a capi- 
tal offense. Well here, I admit, he was in an equal 
danger of the law of the inquisition with myself; 
neither was he ignorant of the hazard that he should 
undergo in so doing ; hence, if my request should be 
granted, he would first have to shun kinsmen, and utter- 
ly neglect his own danger. But here I will say, that he 
did entirely refuse my request, so I then resolved to 
remove as soon as possible to some foreign country ; but 
my mother-in-law heard of my design, and she, as any 
mother will do who has a motherly feeling for her 
child, stepped up and said with a smile, and also tears in 
her eyes, "My son, as you have been initiated into our 
little family, I say that you feel as near and dear to me 
as my own child ; I now, as a mother, ask you not to re- 
move from my house ; I know your intention is to move 
to some foreign land, where I perhaps shall never see 
either of you, my children, this side of the spirit-world. 
Now, my son, I feel as if I was about giving up my last 
child, to see it no more." Hence, this caused me to 
reflect back, then I remembered that I had stood by 
and seen four out of five of her dear children go never 
to return to her again ; which I, at that time, thought 
would cause insanity with her. With all these piercing 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 255 

reflections, I was stabbed to the heart. I then related 
the circumstances which awaited me, but all of no avail. 
She then secretly advised me not to fear my father-in- 
law's severity, for that, per chance, it was needful for 
him to have written as he did in refusing my request; 
but she plead, that when occasion should offer, he would 
show the reverse by actions toward me, and make 
recompense to me, for his Avords with his actions. True, 
after some time, I was really better received by both of 
my new parents than I had previously hoped for. 

Well, by these means I kept myself concealed for 
some time, and afterward I made a visit to London, in 
the latter part of the reign of Henry VIII. But here, 
being unknown, I was in great distress, and was even 
reduced to the danger of being starved to death. I 
shall try, as the orthodox do, to make it appear that 
Providence interfered in my behalf. First interfer- 
ence was one day when I was sitting in St. Paul's 
Church, exhausted with long fasting, a stranger took 
his seat by my side and courteously saluted me, and 
then thrust a sum of money into my hand, hence, bade 
me cheer up my spirits, and at the same time informed 
me that in a few days, new prospects would present 
themselves for my future subsistence. But who this 
stranger was, I never learned until I laid down the 
mortal clay, and departed to what is now termed the 
spirit-land ; but the name is unworthy of notice here, 
for the act is sufficient to establish his benevolence and 
justice, and warmth of soul as it is termed. 

At the end of three days from the time I sat in St. 
Paul's Church, I received an invitation from the Duchess 
of Richmond, to undertake the tuition of the children of 



256 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the Earl of Surry, who, together with his father, the 
Duke of Norfolk, was imprisoned in the tower, by 
the jealousy and ingratitude of the King. The children 
thus confided to my care, were Thomas, who succeeded to 
the dukedom of Henry, afterward Earl of Northamp- 
ton ; and Jane, who became countess to Westmoreland ; 
and here, in the performance of my avocation, I fully 
satisfied the expectations of the people. These halcyon 
days continued during the reign of Henry VIII, and 
five years of the reign of Edward VI, until Mary 
came to the crown, who soon after her accession, gave 
all power into the hands of the papists. I was at this 
time under the care of my worthy pupil. Then the 
duke began to think of leaving the kingdom; conse- 
quently, he began to excite the envy and hatred of 
many, particularly Dr. Gardner, Bishop of Winchester, 
who, in the sequel, became my most violent enemy; but 
of all the charges I was innocent. 

I then hapl become aware of all those dreadful perse- 
cutions that had then commenced. I then began to 
think of quitting the kingdom. But, as soon as the 
dukes of the Common Council found out my intention, 
they began to persuade me to remain, and prove myself 
honorable to any society. Their persuasion was so 
strong, that I, at length, gave up the thought of leaving 
previous to a trial. But, here I shall say, that all 
rested quietly without any disturbance for some time. 
After this, in a few months, the Bishop of Winchester 
and the duke became very intimate, by the patronage 
of whose family he had risen to the dignity he then 
enjoyed, and frequently waited on him to present his 
service, when the bishop often requested that he might 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 257 

be permitted to see the old tutor* At first, the duke 
denied him the opportunity of seeing me ; at one 
time alleging his absence, and at another his indispo- 
sition. At length, it happened that I, not knowing that 
the bishop was in the house, entered the room where 
the duke and himself were in discourse. I then saw that 
the bishop withdrew his discourse, and I supposed that 
I was intruding on the lords of the day. I withdrew, 
then, from the room. But, it was only an idea of the 
bishop, that I certainly was the man whom he desired 
to see. Judging from the description of my person, he 
then turned to the duke and asked who that was. The 
duke answered, courteously, that the man was his phy- 
sician, who was somewhat courtly, being newly come 
from the university — hinting that I was bashful and a 
young scholar from the school of medicine. "Well," 
said the bishop to the duke, "I like his countenance 
very well, and when an occasion offers, I shall send for 
him." 

The duke understood that speech to be the messenger 
of some future danger to himself and to the country 
in which he then lived ; for the duke knew that he had 
secretly harbored me from a horrid exposition. Hence, 
the duke then became frightened, so that he made every 
thing ready for my departure in silence. He then sent 
his servant to Ipswich to hire a bark for me. He then 
prepared all the requisites for my safe departure. He 
also fixed on the house of one of his servants, who was 
a farmer, where I might lodge till the wind became 
favorable, he now having all things in readiness. Hence, 
when the wind became favorable, I took my leave of 
the said patron. I then made for the ship. The vessel 



258 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

was scarcely under sail when a most violent storm came 
on, which lasted all day and night, and the next day 
drove us back to the port we had the day before left. 
During the time the vessel had been at sea, an officer, 
dispatched by the Bishop of Winchester, had broken 
open the house' of the poor farmer with a warrant to 
apprehend me wherever I might be found ; also, with 
a grant of the bishop to bring me back to the city dead 
or alive. On hearing this news, I hired a horse the 
same night under pretense of leaving the town; but, 
soon after returned, and the same night I made an 
agreement with the captain of the vessel to set sail as 
soon as the wind was favorable. I met him in this 
language, I wished him to sail as soon as the wind 
shifted, and I told him not to doubt that God would 
prosper his undertakings. I used the authority of a 
pope, and told him that I knew God's intentions ; hence, 
by his knowing that I was a pope, he then gave way his 
own mind. ■ Then, I bent him into the track of leaving, 
and, as he thought, in safety. But, here I will say, 
that a lie done, in one sense of the word, is the truth, 
for the poor captain thought I was sincere ; hence set 
sail when every breeze of the wind spoke death to all 
that was within its reach. The wind roared, the thun- 
der howled, the sea rolled and burst forth its entire 
surface. It poured forth its briny froth; it heaved 
heavenward its fathomless waves, and, in short, its 
death-fanned mouths, — and rain descended so fast, 
withal, it was as dark as night. Sure enough, amid 
all these dangerous scenes, he set sail on my words, 
pretending them to be the words of God ! Now, right 
here, I will say, that the captain was in earnest, and, 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 259 

with the faith of a lie, he set sail on such deathly scenes, 
as before said, without a doubt but what he should go 
safe. Well, if he that doubts is damned, I was certain 
I doubted whether a soul that was on the vessel would 
ever see daylight again while in the body. More of it : 
I did not believe that there was any soul existing in 
man ; so if he that doubts is damned, I was damned 
again. 

But, as before said, the mariner suffered himself to 
be persuaded to start through all those frightful scenes, 
and, by chance, within two days he landed all his pas- 
sengers in the port of Newport. So faith, based upon 
a lie, rescued myself from the law of the inquisition, 
and landed the passengers safe at their journey's end. 

Question — Was it faith that landed them safe ? An- 
swer — Yes; faith based on a positive falsehood and 
deception, with work and the same, landed us just as 
safely as if I really had the power to have communed 
with God ; and, as I said, knew his intentions in regard 
to the storm. Mark, reader, that I did not say that a 
lie is as good as the truth ; but, in this case, and at 
that time, it answered my purpose better ; for, if I had 
not told a falsehood and persuaded the captain to have 
risked his works on falsehood, I would, without a doubt, 
have been burned at the stake. 

Well, some may say, that I ought to have been 
burned at the stake for my deception. I now shall 
want such men's faith tried by fire, and then, friends, 
you will see but few bold men, especially since light 
has shone over the dark earth. I am not so shorn as 
many a man I know ; but, let the lion find himself in a 
place where his physical strength refuses to be his help, 



260 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

then you will hear the lion pour forth his cries in deep 
and solemn lamentations. Just so with man ; as long 
as he can find himself backed up with physical or men- 
tal force, he stands up boldly, and says, "Let millions 
invade me, I will meet them undaunted and conquer 
or die." But such are not apt to wish such a trial. 
Well, says one, you have reasoned on lying well ; but, 
now, I must have more evidence on my side, or the 
reader will say I am a turncoat, as termed. Why ? 
Because I denied my faith to some of the popes whom 
I knew would behead me, if they found me a heretic, 
as they called them — that is, the same as Christians 
term them now, and was then by the heretics them- 
selves. 

But, says one, you have forgotten to give us any more 
evidence on lying in time of need, and using deception 
in time of need, and also denying faith in time of need. 
Yes, I say in time of need ; for without the fear of con- 
tradiction I say, that we, as earthly occupants, need all 
things ; and consequently, deception in such things, as 
before mentioned, is one of the all things. I say, that we 
would limit God's wisdom, to say that he placed things 
in the w T orld among men that were needless. Stop, 
says one, God never placed such evil things among men, 
for men make all the evil that is extant. Answer — 
well reader, if you deny the Bible, you have only then 
to guess that there is a God, for it is the only record 
extant that speaks of a God ; or that men are men ; or 
that God had any command in making the universe ; or 
that there is a heaven ; or that you have an existing 
thing in you that lives throughout all ages. I say, 
that it is only on the earliest history of the earth, or of 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 261 

man, or even of animals, and all the ancient events, that 
we or you can rely as truth. 

Well, says one, I know that ; but the Scriptures don't 
teach or even intimate that God ever set evil extant in 
the world — such as lying, or using deception, or denying 
your faith in time of need, or, that man should do such 
evil in preference to death. No, never, say nine- 
tenths of the readers. Well now, says one, you have 
shunned the subject of evil being right. Well, I didn't 
say it was right ; but I said it would limit the wisdom 
of God, to say that he placed a thing among men that 
was needless to man at any time. But, the reader will 
think that I have no divine authority on this side, that 
ever God did place evil in the world. Well, let's see 
what Isaiah says. (See xlv, 7.) There it is said by a 
good man, or at least as good as Isaiah, that God formed 
the light and created darkness, made peace and crea- 
ted evil ; I, the Lord, do all these things. Hence, he 
created nothing bad or imperfect ; consequently, evil 
is perfect and good in its place. 

Well, I thought that in my case it would be as good 
and as perfect as any other in the world, for if we use 
it at all, let's use it where it would look reasonable, 
where it belonged, and never use it where it is not a 
special benefit to the body or immediate person. ! 
says one, the denying of faith is one of the unpardona- 
ble sins. Well then, I say, farewell Peter, for I see in 
the time of need, when his life was at stake, he very 
emphatically denied his Lord, who was immediately 
present. But, says one, he was influenced to do that 
by the Holy Spirit ; well, that is so, the spirit knew that 
Peter would lose his life, unless he did so. The Holy 



262 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Spirit, as you say, knew more than men of a few centu- 
ries since, who, like stubborn men, stood to the stake, and 
for what ? Well — to show their manhood. Well, says 
one, Peter did perfectly right, when he denied his 
Lord. Well, I say so too ; I admit it to be exactly right, 
for his life depended on that denial, and the Holy Spirit 
knew it well. So he then placed one of those evils 
which were made perfect and good to work in its proper 
place. Hence, every thing has its place. So evil is 
one of the every things ; and it, of course, has a place 
too. But now I will stop and ask a question, and 
answer it if I can. First — Does the reader of .the Bible 
admit that Peter was a sinner ? No, not one will. I 
don't believe he was ; but I shall have to say, that he 
w r as more of a sinner than I, for I only used deception 
and lied, and that all in the time of need. So did 
Peter ; he used deception in time of need, and also lied 
in time of need — so now Peter and I are on equal 
footing thus far ; and I acknowledge I used my own in- 
fluence, and only communed with my condition, with 
using my own sinful industry. I only lied and used 
deception, in order to assist me in life, while Peter, the 
reader would say, was influenced by the Holy Spirit ; 
and while in or under this influence, did all the evil 
he did. He used deception, denied his Father, and told 
three positive lies ; but I admit all this, for it was done 
in time of need. Did he stop, when he had used all the 
evil that he needed ? No : but to add evil to evil, he had to 
swear, which in his case was of no use ; consequently, he 
used evil where it was needless, so he went further with 
evil than I did in my case of need, for I only used 
what I thought would make me safe. 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 263 

Now, dear friends, I don't want you to think that I 
uphold evil, for I don't, but I was asked to reason on this 
same subject, which I have complied with. 

Well, reader, I now shall go with you back to New- 
port, the place where we were landed from the vessel — 
the bark on which my deception was made known of 
divine authority. 

Well, after spending a few days in this place, I set 
sail for Basle, and on landing there, I found a great 
number of English refugees, who had quit their country 
for fear of the law of the inquisitors. There, with these 
friends, I associated for some time. I then began to 
write a history of my life or travails, and the acts and 
movements of the Church of Rome and other churches. 
This history was first published in Latin, in Basle, but 
was soon afterward published in English. Hence, in 
the mean time, the reformed religion in England began 
again to flourish, while the popish faction much declined 
by the death of Queen Mary, which induced the great- 
est number of the Protestant exiles to return to their 
native country. Hence, I was among the number that 
returned to their native country, at the time when 
Queen Elizabeth's accession took place. But on my 
arrival in England I met with a good old friend. It 
was my old pupil, the young Duke of Norfolk, whom I 
had tutored to his then high standing office. The duke 
being very intimate with me, he then willed or granted 
me a certain portion of his wealth at his death, which I 
soon inherited. 

But now, friends, I must skip twenty years of my 
life, of which could be formed a full history of remark- 
able events, and full worthy of notice. 



264 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

But, again, I will say, on my resettlement in England 
I employed myself in revising and enlarging my admir- 
able Martyrology with prodigious pains and constant 
study. I finished the great work in eleven years, and 
would remark, for the sake of further correctness, I 
wrote every line of this vast work with my own hand. 

Friends, I can hardly forbear penning about three 
hundred pages, concerning the particular events of the 
world, from the year one thousand five hundred and 
thirty to one thousand five hundred and eighty-seven. 
I think it would be worthy of notice to all earthly men. 
But with solemnity I must now forbear, for this volume 
is about filled. 

I would say, in conclusion, that having long served 
the Church of Rome, also the world, alas! on the 
eighteenth day of April, one thousand five hundred and 
eighty-seven, I was interred in the chancel of St. Giles, 
Cripplegate, of which parish I had long been, in the 
beginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign, vicar. Then my 
body returned to its origin, in the seventieth year of 
its age. John Fox. 



CHAPTER XLVI. 

Dear Friends oe Reform — I feel an interest in the 
world's welfare. Therefore, my friends, I shall pen a 
few lines for your consolation, and endeavor to compare 
the spiritual platform with that of the orthodox. We 
will compare our precepts. We will test our principles 
and teachings by applying nature and reason to both 



LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 265 

doctrines. Yes, we will lay our theories down on the 
world, of man, his nature, and reason; hence, by so 
doing, the world may see who holds the true tri-square. 

First — the orthodox engender superstition, bigotry 
and intolerance : hence, fill the mind with gloomy 
doubts, forebodings, horror and fear. Reason for 
yourselves. Spirits teach that finity has no supersti- 
tion ; neither can they exist together. Spirits teach 
that all men are brothers, and that all men have one 
common Father. Hence, we are entirely opposed to 
any thing like tyranny, bigotry or intolerance. Spirits 
teach the dispelling of all gloomy doubts and destruct- 
ive fears, consequently effectually destroy all opposing 
thoughts. Reason for yourselves. Try both rules by 
nature and reason. 

The orthodox have had for their strongest advocates, 
rhe fiercest despots, the most savage and cruel tyrants, 
and the most furious and unrelenting bigots, that ever 
moved in existence — Reason. Spirits have never had 
any such votaries ; moreover could not, from the nature 
of truth and reason itself — Reason. The whole argu- 
ment of the orthodox teaches this : that God had a 
bad and cruel design in creating man, and that design 
will most assuredly be accomplished. Reason says, yes. 
if He was all wise, and their principles be true. Or, 
again, that God had a good and a benevolent design in 
creating man, but His design was baffled ; — conse- 
quently, He is not able to accomplish His own good 
design. Or, thirdly, they say that God had no- partic- 
ular good and benevolent design in creating man at all. 
Reason, friends : square such by experienced scenes 
of nature on earth. 
£3 



266 LIGHT FKOM THE SPIKIT WORLD. 

Spirits teach that God had a great and benevolent 
design in creating man, and that his designs can not be 
frustrated by man ; for he doeth his will in the army of 
heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth, and 
none can stay his hand, and say unto him, " What 
doest thou?" and what his soul desireth even that he 
doeth. Orthodox— their principles may truly be said 
by the world, that it would be better if they should 
prove false* Reason — but of the spirits it can not be 
said with any semblance of truth. Orthodox foster and 
cherish the spirit of partiality and revenge. Reason — 
spirits inculcate the spirit of love and kindness, and 
forgiveness, as a crowning principle. Reason — the or- 
thodox sharpen the sting of death* Facts — spirits 
take away the sting of death. Facts — orthodox teach 
that the endless sighs and groans shall ascend up from 
the caverns of horror and the regions of outer darkness 
forever or eternally. 

Reason— 7-Spirits teach that every creature that is in 
heaven, and on earth, or under the earth, and such as 
are in the sea, and all that is in them shall be heard 
saying, " Blessed, and honor, and glory, and power be 
unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
Lamb for ever and ever." Also, the spirits teach that 
all the family of earth will return unto the Lord, and to 
the heavenly Zion by progression, with songs and ever- 
lasting joy upon their heads, and there they will obtain 
joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee 
away forever. Amen. Isaiah Collins. 



CHAPTER XL VII. 

The Spirit of Joel West to his Parents and all his Friends. 

I say that I fell — and the still breeze of one more day 
is gone. It was a gentle and a healing balm to all ex- 
isting things. I, for one, can say that the day past was, 
to me, one of almost dead silence, because I could not 
commune with earth, which is my joy. 

But, my near and dear parents, I have not forgot 
you, though the day of parting with you was a sad one 
to all my earthly joys. I want you to look back a mo* 
ment, and view me sitting with you around your plea- 
sant fire-side, passing off the long and lonesome even- 
ings, with all the mirth and joy that belong to earthly 
men. View me thus ; then, my parents, look around 
you and view my chair and room now entirely empty . 
Listen to the lonesome breezes of heaven as they pass 
over my chair and once occupied place ! Yes, the soft 
whispers of air will pass off from them — but no voice of 
mine is heard. You call forth and say, " Joel, Joel," 
but, alas, your voice will sound throughout the lone- 
some valleys ; but the death- like voice of night will be 
the returning echo, with no news of your lost child. 
Again, my parents, I want you to look forward a mo- 
ment and view yourselves, with me by your side, never 
to part again. Yes, my friends, it is but a moment, as 
it were, until you will again press to your bosom all 
your near and dear children that ever have or ever will 
be torn from your tender embraces. It is there that 

267 



268 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

you will be parents again over all your dear family ; — 
it is there that we will enjoy all the scenes of heav- 
en ; — it is there that we will enjoy all the sweets of 
life ; — it is there we will enjoy all the company of dear 
friends ; — it is there we will never take the parting 
hand, but enjoy all the comforts of heaven. 

LINES FROM THE SPIRIT OF JOEL WEST TO HIS FRIENDS, 
IN POETIC FORM. 

Far from the rolling seas. 

Where the sunlight played, 
We sat beneath the locust trees, 

And wept within their shade. 

We hung our harps amid their leaves, 

We touched their chords no more ; 
For now, I've hound my harvest sheaves 

Upon the spirit's shore. 

From the earthly hills and lovely plains 
i They have borne me far away ; 
How can we sing the olden strains 
We sung in life's darkened day. 

When I forget thee, may this hand 

Refuse to do my will ; 
My heart shall cling to you while in that land, 

Or my weak tongue be still. 

Thou art the pearl of price, 

The brightness of my diadem ;. 
Thou art my earthly paradise, 

0, remember me, my friends. 

Joel West. 



!-#= 





fe 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



022 194 172 A 



■ B 



,*■*> 





WM 



